This is a modern-English version of Before Adam, originally written by London, Jack. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

Before Adam

by Jack London

1906

“These are our ancestors, and their history is our history. Remember that as surely as we one day swung down out of the trees and walked upright, just as surely, on a far earlier day, did we crawl up out of the sea and achieve our first adventure on land.”

“These are our ancestors, and their history is our history. Remember that just as we eventually came down from the trees and started walking on two feet, we also crawled out of the sea long ago and began our first adventure on land.”


CHAPTER I

Pictures! Pictures! Pictures! Often, before I learned, did I wonder whence came the multitudes of pictures that thronged my dreams; for they were pictures the like of which I had never seen in real wake-a-day life. They tormented my childhood, making of my dreams a procession of nightmares and a little later convincing me that I was different from my kind, a creature unnatural and accursed.

Pictures! Pictures! Pictures! A lot of times, before I understood, I used to wonder where all the countless images in my dreams came from; they were images unlike anything I'd ever seen in real life. They haunted my childhood, turning my dreams into a parade of nightmares and, later on, convincing me that I was different from others, an unnatural and cursed being.

In my days only did I attain any measure of happiness. My nights marked the reign of fear—and such fear! I make bold to state that no man of all the men who walk the earth with me ever suffer fear of like kind and degree. For my fear is the fear of long ago, the fear that was rampant in the Younger World, and in the youth of the Younger World. In short, the fear that reigned supreme in that period known as the Mid-Pleistocene.

In my time, I could find some happiness. My nights were ruled by fear—and it was a powerful fear! I dare say that no man alive today feels fear like I do. My fear is from long ago, the fear that was widespread in the Younger World and during its youth. In short, it’s the fear that dominated the era known as the Mid-Pleistocene.

What do I mean? I see explanation is necessary before I can tell you of the substance of my dreams. Otherwise, little could you know of the meaning of the things I know so well. As I write this, all the beings and happenings of that other world rise up before me in vast phantasmagoria, and I know that to you they would be rhymeless and reasonless.

What do I mean? I realize I need to explain myself before I can share the essence of my dreams. Otherwise, you wouldn't understand the significance of the things I know so well. As I write this, all the people and events from that other world come alive in a vivid array, and I know that to you, they would seem nonsensical and illogical.

What to you the friendship of Lop-Ear, the warm lure of the Swift One, the lust and the atavism of Red-Eye? A screaming incoherence and no more. And a screaming incoherence, likewise, the doings of the Fire People and the Tree People, and the gibbering councils of the horde. For you know not the peace of the cool caves in the cliffs, the circus of the drinking-places at the end of the day. You have never felt the bite of the morning wind in the tree-tops, nor is the taste of young bark sweet in your mouth.

What do you think of the friendship of Lop-Ear, the enticing call of the Swift One, the passion and primal instincts of Red-Eye? Just confusion and nothing more. The actions of the Fire People and the Tree People, along with the nonsensical meetings of the horde, are just as chaotic. Because you don't know the tranquility of the cool caves in the cliffs or the vibrant gatherings at the end of the day. You've never experienced the chill of the morning breeze in the treetops, nor do you know the sweetness of young bark in your mouth.

It would be better, I dare say, for you to make your approach, as I made mine, through my childhood. As a boy I was very like other boys—in my waking hours. It was in my sleep that I was different. From my earliest recollection my sleep was a period of terror. Rarely were my dreams tinctured with happiness. As a rule, they were stuffed with fear—and with a fear so strange and alien that it had no ponderable quality. No fear that I experienced in my waking life resembled the fear that possessed me in my sleep. It was of a quality and kind that transcended all my experiences.

It would be better, I must say, for you to approach this the way I did, by reflecting on my childhood. As a kid, I was pretty much like other boys—when I was awake. It was in my sleep that I was different. From my earliest memories, sleep was a time of terror for me. My dreams rarely had any happiness in them. Usually, they were filled with fear—fear that was so strange and foreign that it didn’t have a tangible quality. No fear I felt while awake was anything like the fear that gripped me in my sleep. It was a type of fear that went beyond all my other experiences.

For instance, I was a city boy, a city child, rather, to whom the country was an unexplored domain. Yet I never dreamed of cities; nor did a house ever occur in any of my dreams. Nor, for that matter, did any of my human kind ever break through the wall of my sleep. I, who had seen trees only in parks and illustrated books, wandered in my sleep through interminable forests. And further, these dream trees were not a mere blur on my vision. They were sharp and distinct. I was on terms of practised intimacy with them. I saw every branch and twig; I saw and knew every different leaf.

For example, I grew up in the city, and the countryside felt like an uncharted territory to me. However, I never fantasized about cities; I never dreamed of living in a house. Likewise, none of my fellow humans ever entered my dreams. I, who had only seen trees in parks and illustrated books, wandered through endless forests in my sleep. Moreover, these dream trees weren’t just a fuzzy image. They were clear and vivid. I felt a familiar connection with them. I noticed every branch and twig; I recognized every type of leaf.

Well do I remember the first time in my waking life that I saw an oak tree. As I looked at the leaves and branches and gnarls, it came to me with distressing vividness that I had seen that same kind of tree many and countless times in my sleep. So I was not surprised, still later on in my life, to recognize instantly, the first time I saw them, trees such as the spruce, the yew, the birch, and the laurel. I had seen them all before, and was seeing them even then, every night, in my sleep.

Well, I clearly remember the first time in my waking life that I saw an oak tree. As I looked at the leaves, branches, and knots, it hit me hard that I had seen that same kind of tree many times in my dreams. So, I wasn’t surprised later in life when I instantly recognized trees like the spruce, yew, birch, and laurel the first time I saw them. I had seen them all before, and I was seeing them even then, every night, in my dreams.

This, as you have already discerned, violates the first law of dreaming, namely, that in one’s dreams one sees only what he has seen in his waking life, or combinations of the things he has seen in his waking life. But all my dreams violated this law. In my dreams I never saw anything of which I had knowledge in my waking life. My dream life and my waking life were lives apart, with not one thing in common save myself. I was the connecting link that somehow lived both lives.

This, as you’ve already noticed, breaks the first rule of dreaming: that in dreams, you only see what you’ve encountered in real life, or combinations of those experiences. But all my dreams broke this rule. In my dreams, I never saw anything I recognized from my waking life. My dream life and my waking life were completely separate, with nothing in common except for me. I was the link that somehow experienced both lives.

Early in my childhood I learned that nuts came from the grocer, berries from the fruit man; but before ever that knowledge was mine, in my dreams I picked nuts from trees, or gathered them and ate them from the ground underneath trees, and in the same way I ate berries from vines and bushes. This was beyond any experience of mine.

Early in my childhood, I learned that nuts came from the grocery store and berries from the fruit vendor; but long before I had that knowledge, I dreamt of picking nuts from trees or gathering them and eating them off the ground beneath those trees, and I similarly ate berries from vines and bushes. This was beyond anything I had ever experienced.

I shall never forget the first time I saw blueberries served on the table. I had never seen blueberries before, and yet, at the sight of them, there leaped up in my mind memories of dreams wherein I had wandered through swampy land eating my fill of them. My mother set before me a dish of the berries. I filled my spoon, but before I raised it to my mouth I knew just how they would taste. Nor was I disappointed. It was the same tang that I had tasted a thousand times in my sleep.

I will never forget the first time I saw blueberries on the table. I had never seen blueberries before, but the moment I saw them, memories of dreams where I roamed through swampy land, eating as many as I wanted, flooded my mind. My mother presented me with a dish of the berries. I scooped them up with my spoon, and before I brought it to my mouth, I already knew how they would taste. And I wasn't let down. It was the same tang I had experienced a thousand times in my dreams.

Snakes? Long before I had heard of the existence of snakes, I was tormented by them in my sleep. They lurked for me in the forest glades; leaped up, striking, under my feet; squirmed off through the dry grass or across naked patches of rock; or pursued me into the tree-tops, encircling the trunks with their great shining bodies, driving me higher and higher or farther and farther out on swaying and crackling branches, the ground a dizzy distance beneath me. Snakes!—with their forked tongues, their beady eyes and glittering scales, their hissing and their rattling—did I not already know them far too well on that day of my first circus when I saw the snake-charmer lift them up?

Snakes? Long before I even knew snakes existed, they haunted my dreams. They waited for me in the forest clearings; jumped up, striking, under my feet; slithered away through the dry grass or across bare patches of rock; or chased me into the treetops, wrapping around the trunks with their shiny bodies, pushing me higher and higher or further and further out on swaying, cracking branches, the ground a dizzying distance below me. Snakes!—with their forked tongues, beady eyes, and shimmering scales, their hissing and rattling—did I not already know them way too well on the day of my first circus when I saw the snake-charmer lift them up?

They were old friends of mine, enemies rather, that peopled my nights with fear.

They were old friends of mine, actually enemies, who filled my nights with fear.

Ah, those endless forests, and their horror-haunted gloom! For what eternities have I wandered through them, a timid, hunted creature, starting at the least sound, frightened of my own shadow, keyed-up, ever alert and vigilant, ready on the instant to dash away in mad flight for my life. For I was the prey of all manner of fierce life that dwelt in the forest, and it was in ecstasies of fear that I fled before the hunting monsters.

Ah, those endless forests, and their terrifying gloom! For how long have I wandered through them, a scared, hunted being, jumping at the slightest noise, afraid of my own shadow, tense, always on edge and watchful, ready to run away at any moment to save my life. I was the target of all sorts of fierce creatures that lived in the forest, and it was in sheer panic that I escaped from the hunting monsters.

When I was five years old I went to my first circus. I came home from it sick—but not from peanuts and pink lemonade. Let me tell you. As we entered the animal tent, a hoarse roaring shook the air. I tore my hand loose from my father’s and dashed wildly back through the entrance. I collided with people, fell down; and all the time I was screaming with terror. My father caught me and soothed me. He pointed to the crowd of people, all careless of the roaring, and cheered me with assurances of safety.

When I was five, I went to my first circus. I came home feeling sick—but it wasn’t from peanuts and pink lemonade. Let me explain. As we walked into the animal tent, a loud roar filled the air. I yanked my hand away from my dad’s and ran back through the entrance in a panic. I bumped into people and fell down, all while screaming in fear. My dad grabbed me and calmed me down. He pointed to the crowd of people, all unfazed by the roaring, and reassured me that I was safe.

Nevertheless, it was in fear and trembling, and with much encouragement on his part, that I at last approached the lion’s cage. Ah, I knew him on the instant. The beast! The terrible one! And on my inner vision flashed the memories of my dreams,—the midday sun shining on tall grass, the wild bull grazing quietly, the sudden parting of the grass before the swift rush of the tawny one, his leap to the bull’s back, the crashing and the bellowing, and the crunch crunch of bones; or again, the cool quiet of the water-hole, the wild horse up to his knees and drinking softly, and then the tawny one—always the tawny one!—the leap, the screaming and the splashing of the horse, and the crunch crunch of bones; and yet again, the sombre twilight and the sad silence of the end of day, and then the great full-throated roar, sudden, like a trump of doom, and swift upon it the insane shrieking and chattering among the trees, and I, too, am trembling with fear and am one of the many shrieking and chattering among the trees.

Nevertheless, I approached the lion's cage with fear and anxiety, despite his encouragement. Ah, I recognized him right away. The beast! The terrifying one! In my mind, memories of my dreams flashed by—the midday sun shining on tall grass, the wild bull grazing peacefully, the sudden rustling of the grass as the tawny one charged, his leap onto the bull’s back, the crashing and bellowing, and the crunching of bones; or again, the cool calm of the water-hole, the wild horse drinking softly up to his knees, and then the tawny one—always the tawny one!—the leap, the screams, and the splashing of the horse, and the crunching of bones; and again, the dark twilight and the somber silence at the end of the day, followed by the powerful roar, sudden like a horn of doom, and then the frantic shrieking and chattering among the trees, and I, too, am trembling with fear and becoming one of the many shrieking and chattering in the trees.

At the sight of him, helpless, within the bars of his cage, I became enraged. I gritted my teeth at him, danced up and down, screaming an incoherent mockery and making antic faces. He responded, rushing against the bars and roaring back at me his impotent wrath. Ah, he knew me, too, and the sounds I made were the sounds of old time and intelligible to him.

At the sight of him, helpless, behind the bars of his cage, I felt a rush of anger. I gritted my teeth at him, paced back and forth, shouting a confused taunt and making silly faces. He reacted by charging the bars and roaring back at me with his powerless fury. Ah, he recognized me, too, and the sounds I made were echoes of the past and understood by him.

My parents were frightened. “The child is ill,” said my mother. “He is hysterical,” said my father. I never told them, and they never knew. Already had I developed reticence concerning this quality of mine, this semi-disassociation of personality as I think I am justified in calling it.

My parents were scared. “The kid is sick,” my mom said. “He’s hysterical,” my dad replied. I never told them, and they never found out. I had already started to hold back about this trait of mine, this sort of disconnection from my personality, as I believe I’m right in calling it.

I saw the snake-charmer, and no more of the circus did I see that night. I was taken home, nervous and overwrought, sick with the invasion of my real life by that other life of my dreams.

I saw the snake-charmer, and I didn't see anything else from the circus that night. I was taken home, anxious and overwhelmed, sick from the way my real life was interrupted by the other life of my dreams.

I have mentioned my reticence. Only once did I confide the strangeness of it all to another. He was a boy—my chum; and we were eight years old. From my dreams I reconstructed for him pictures of that vanished world in which I do believe I once lived. I told him of the terrors of that early time, of Lop-Ear and the pranks we played, of the gibbering councils, and of the Fire People and their squatting places.

I’ve talked about how I’ve held back. There was only one time I shared how weird everything felt with someone else. He was a kid—my best friend; we were both eight. From my dreams, I pieced together images of that lost world where I truly believe I once lived. I told him about the fears from that early time, about Lop-Ear and the tricks we pulled, about the chattering gatherings, and about the Fire People and where they hung out.

He laughed at me, and jeered, and told me tales of ghosts and of the dead that walk at night. But mostly did he laugh at my feeble fancy. I told him more, and he laughed the harder. I swore in all earnestness that these things were so, and he began to look upon me queerly. Also, he gave amazing garblings of my tales to our playmates, until all began to look upon me queerly.

He laughed at me, made fun of me, and told me stories about ghosts and the dead who walk at night. But mostly, he laughed at my weak imagination. I shared more with him, and he laughed even harder. I insisted seriously that these things were true, and he started to look at me strangely. He also told our friends distorted versions of my stories, until everyone began to view me oddly.

It was a bitter experience, but I learned my lesson. I was different from my kind. I was abnormal with something they could not understand, and the telling of which would cause only misunderstanding. When the stories of ghosts and goblins went around, I kept quiet. I smiled grimly to myself. I thought of my nights of fear, and knew that mine were the real things—real as life itself, not attenuated vapors and surmised shadows.

It was a tough experience, but I learned my lesson. I was different from my peers. I was unusual in a way that they couldn’t grasp, and sharing it would only lead to confusion. When the tales of ghosts and goblins circulated, I stayed silent. I smirked grimly to myself. I thought about my nights of fear and realized that mine were the real deal—real as life itself, not just exaggerated tales and imagined shadows.

For me no terrors resided in the thought of bugaboos and wicked ogres. The fall through leafy branches and the dizzy heights; the snakes that struck at me as I dodged and leaped away in chattering flight; the wild dogs that hunted me across the open spaces to the timber—these were terrors concrete and actual, happenings and not imaginings, things of the living flesh and of sweat and blood. Ogres and bugaboos and I had been happy bed-fellows, compared with these terrors that made their bed with me throughout my childhood, and that still bed with me, now, as I write this, full of years.

For me, the thought of creepy monsters and evil ogres didn’t scare me at all. The fall through the leafy branches and the dizzy heights; the snakes that lunged at me as I dodged and jumped away in a panicked flight; the wild dogs that chased me across the open spaces to the woods—these were real and tangible fears, actual events, not just things I imagined, made of flesh, sweat, and blood. Ogres and creepy monsters had been easy to deal with compared to these fears that haunted me throughout my childhood, and that still linger with me now, as I write this, older and wiser.

CHAPTER II

I have said that in my dreams I never saw a human being. Of this fact I became aware very early, and felt poignantly the lack of my own kind. As a very little child, even, I had a feeling, in the midst of the horror of my dreaming, that if I could find but one man, only one human, I should be saved from my dreaming, that I should be surrounded no more by haunting terrors. This thought obsessed me every night of my life for years—if only I could find that one human and be saved!

I’ve mentioned that in my dreams, I never saw another person. I realized this pretty early on and felt deeply the absence of my own kind. Even as a small child, amid the terrifying visions in my dreams, I had this feeling that if I could just find one person, just one human, I would be saved from my nightmares and would no longer be surrounded by these haunting fears. This thought consumed me every night for years—if only I could find that one person and be saved!

I must iterate that I had this thought in the midst of my dreaming, and I take it as an evidence of the merging of my two personalities, as evidence of a point of contact between the two disassociated parts of me. My dream personality lived in the long ago, before ever man, as we know him, came to be; and my other and wake-a-day personality projected itself, to the extent of the knowledge of man’s existence, into the substance of my dreams.

I need to emphasize that I had this thought while I was dreaming, and I see it as proof of the merging of my two personalities, as a sign of a connection between the two disconnected parts of myself. My dream self existed in a time long before humans, as we know them, came to exist; and my everyday self projected itself, based on the knowledge of humanity's existence, into the substance of my dreams.

Perhaps the psychologists of the book will find fault with my way of using the phrase, “disassociation of personality.” I know their use of it, yet am compelled to use it in my own way in default of a better phrase. I take shelter behind the inadequacy of the English language. And now to the explanation of my use, or misuse, of the phrase.

Perhaps the psychologists of the book will criticize how I use the phrase, “disassociation of personality.” I'm aware of how they use it, but I'm forced to adopt my own interpretation since I can't think of a better term. I find refuge in the limitations of the English language. Now, let me explain my usage, or misuse, of the phrase.

It was not till I was a young man, at college, that I got any clew to the significance of my dreams, and to the cause of them. Up to that time they had been meaningless and without apparent causation. But at college I discovered evolution and psychology, and learned the explanation of various strange mental states and experiences. For instance, there was the falling-through-space dream—the commonest dream experience, one practically known, by first-hand experience, to all men.

It wasn't until I was a young man in college that I started to understand the significance of my dreams and what caused them. Before that, they were meaningless and seemed to happen for no reason. But in college, I discovered evolution and psychology, which helped me explain various strange mental states and experiences. For example, there was the falling-through-space dream—the most common dream experience, something that nearly every man knows from first-hand experience.

This, my professor told me, was a racial memory. It dated back to our remote ancestors who lived in trees. With them, being tree-dwellers, the liability of falling was an ever-present menace. Many lost their lives that way; all of them experienced terrible falls, saving themselves by clutching branches as they fell toward the ground.

This, my professor told me, was a racial memory. It went back to our distant ancestors who lived in trees. For them, being tree-dwellers meant that falling was a constant threat. Many lost their lives that way; all of them experienced awful falls, saving themselves by grabbing onto branches as they plummeted toward the ground.

Now a terrible fall, averted in such fashion, was productive of shock. Such shock was productive of molecular changes in the cerebral cells. These molecular changes were transmitted to the cerebral cells of progeny, became, in short, racial memories. Thus, when you and I, asleep or dozing off to sleep, fall through space and awake to sickening consciousness just before we strike, we are merely remembering what happened to our arboreal ancestors, and which has been stamped by cerebral changes into the heredity of the race.

Now, a terrible fall that was avoided in this way caused a shock. This shock led to molecular changes in the brain cells. These molecular changes were passed down to the brain cells of our descendants and ultimately became racial memories. So, when you and I, asleep or drifting off, feel like we're falling through space and wake up just before we hit the ground, we're simply recalling what happened to our tree-dwelling ancestors, which has been ingrained in our genetic memory.

There is nothing strange in this, any more than there is anything strange in an instinct. An instinct is merely a habit that is stamped into the stuff of our heredity, that is all. It will be noted, in passing, that in this falling dream which is so familiar to you and me and all of us, we never strike bottom. To strike bottom would be destruction. Those of our arboreal ancestors who struck bottom died forthwith. True, the shock of their fall was communicated to the cerebral cells, but they died immediately, before they could have progeny. You and I are descended from those that did not strike bottom; that is why you and I, in our dreams, never strike bottom.

There’s nothing unusual about this, just like there’s nothing unusual about an instinct. An instinct is simply a habit that’s ingrained in our genetics, that’s all. It’s worth noting that in this falling dream that’s so familiar to you, me, and everyone else, we never hit the ground. Hitting the ground would mean destruction. Those of our tree-dwelling ancestors who hit the ground died right away. True, the impact of their fall reached their brain cells, but they died instantly, before they could have offspring. You and I come from those who didn’t hit the ground; that’s why you and I, in our dreams, never hit the ground.

And now we come to disassociation of personality. We never have this sense of falling when we are wide awake. Our wake-a-day personality has no experience of it. Then—and here the argument is irresistible—it must be another and distinct personality that falls when we are asleep, and that has had experience of such falling—that has, in short, a memory of past-day race experiences, just as our wake-a-day personality has a memory of our wake-a-day experiences.

And now we arrive at the disassociation of personality. We never feel this sense of falling when we are fully awake. Our daytime self has no experience of it. So, the argument is compelling—it must be a different and separate personality that experiences falling when we sleep, and that personality has memories of those falling experiences, just like our daytime self has memories of our waking experiences.

It was at this stage in my reasoning that I began to see the light. And quickly the light burst upon me with dazzling brightness, illuminating and explaining all that had been weird and uncanny and unnaturally impossible in my dream experiences. In my sleep it was not my wake-a-day personality that took charge of me; it was another and distinct personality, possessing a new and totally different fund of experiences, and, to the point of my dreaming, possessing memories of those totally different experiences.

It was at this point in my thinking that I started to understand things clearly. Suddenly, everything became clear to me with an intense brightness, shedding light on all the strange and bizarre things that had happened in my dreams. While I was asleep, it wasn't my everyday self that was in control; it was a completely different persona, with a unique set of experiences and, for the purpose of my dreams, memories of those entirely different experiences.

What was this personality? When had it itself lived a wake-a-day life on this planet in order to collect this fund of strange experiences? These were questions that my dreams themselves answered. He lived in the long ago, when the world was young, in that period that we call the Mid-Pleistocene. He fell from the trees but did not strike bottom. He gibbered with fear at the roaring of the lions. He was pursued by beasts of prey, struck at by deadly snakes. He chattered with his kind in council, and he received rough usage at the hands of the Fire People in the day that he fled before them.

What was this personality? When did it live an everyday life on this planet to gather such a collection of strange experiences? My dreams answered these questions. He lived long ago, when the world was young, during the time we call the Mid-Pleistocene. He fell from the trees but didn’t hit the ground. He screamed in fear at the roaring of the lions. He was chased by predatory animals and bitten by deadly snakes. He spoke with his peers in meetings and faced rough treatment from the Fire People on the day he ran away from them.

But, I hear you objecting, why is it that these racial memories are not ours as well, seeing that we have a vague other-personality that falls through space while we sleep?

But, I hear you objecting, why aren't these racial memories ours too, considering we have a vague other-personality that drifts through space while we sleep?

And I may answer with another question. Why is a two-headed calf? And my own answer to this is that it is a freak. And so I answer your question. I have this other-personality and these complete racial memories because I am a freak.

And I could respond with another question. Why does a calf have two heads? My answer to that is that it’s a freak of nature. So, that’s how I answer your question. I have this other personality and these full racial memories because I’m a freak.

But let me be more explicit.

But let me explain further.

The commonest race memory we have is the falling-through-space dream. This other-personality is very vague. About the only memory it has is that of falling. But many of us have sharper, more distinct other-personalities. Many of us have the flying dream, the pursuing-monster dream, color dreams, suffocation dreams, and the reptile and vermin dreams. In short, while this other-personality is vestigial in all of us, in some of us it is almost obliterated, while in others of us it is more pronounced. Some of us have stronger and completer race memories than others.

The most common race memory we have is the dream of falling through space. This alternate personality is pretty vague. Its only real memory seems to be falling. But many of us have sharper, clearer alternate personalities. Many of us experience flying dreams, dreams of being chased by monsters, colorful dreams, dreams of suffocation, and dreams involving reptiles and pests. In short, while this alternate personality is a leftover trait in all of us, for some, it is almost erased, while for others, it is much more noticeable. Some of us have stronger and more complete race memories than others.

It is all a question of varying degree of possession of the other-personality. In myself, the degree of possession is enormous. My other-personality is almost equal in power with my own personality. And in this matter I am, as I said, a freak—a freak of heredity.

It’s all about how much one person takes on the characteristics of another's personality. In my case, the extent of this influence is huge. My other personality is nearly as powerful as my own. And regarding this, I admit, I’m a bit of an oddity—a product of my genetic background.

I do believe that it is the possession of this other-personality—but not so strong a one as mine—that has in some few others given rise to belief in personal reincarnation experiences. It is very plausible to such people, a most convincing hypothesis. When they have visions of scenes they have never seen in the flesh, memories of acts and events dating back in time, the simplest explanation is that they have lived before.

I really think that having this other personality—though not quite as strong as mine—has led a few people to believe in personal reincarnation experiences. It seems very plausible to them, a compelling idea. When they have visions of places they’ve never actually seen or memories of events from the past, the easiest explanation is that they’ve lived before.

But they make the mistake of ignoring their own duality. They do not recognize their other-personality. They think it is their own personality, that they have only one personality; and from such a premise they can conclude only that they have lived previous lives.

But they make the mistake of ignoring their own duality. They do not recognize their other personality. They think it’s their only personality; from that assumption, they can only conclude that they have lived previous lives.

But they are wrong. It is not reincarnation. I have visions of myself roaming through the forests of the Younger World; and yet it is not myself that I see but one that is only remotely a part of me, as my father and my grandfather are parts of me less remote. This other-self of mine is an ancestor, a progenitor of my progenitors in the early line of my race, himself the progeny of a line that long before his time developed fingers and toes and climbed up into the trees.

But they're mistaken. It's not reincarnation. I have visions of myself wandering through the forests of the Younger World; yet, it's not really me that I see but someone who is only distantly part of me, like my father and my grandfather are less distant parts of me. This other version of myself is an ancestor, a forebear of my ancestors in the early lineage of my race, himself the descendant of a lineage that, long before his time, developed fingers and toes and climbed up into the trees.

I must again, at the risk of boring, repeat that I am, in this one thing, to be considered a freak. Not alone do I possess racial memory to an enormous extent, but I possess the memories of one particular and far-removed progenitor. And yet, while this is most unusual, there is nothing over-remarkable about it.

I have to, once again, risk sounding boring by saying that in this one area, I should be seen as unusual. Not only do I have a significant amount of racial memory, but I also carry the memories of one specific ancestor from a long time ago. And even though this is quite rare, it’s not exceptionally remarkable.

Follow my reasoning. An instinct is a racial memory. Very good. Then you and I and all of us receive these memories from our fathers and mothers, as they received them from their fathers and mothers. Therefore there must be a medium whereby these memories are transmitted from generation to generation. This medium is what Weismann terms the “germplasm.” It carries the memories of the whole evolution of the race. These memories are dim and confused, and many of them are lost. But some strains of germplasm carry an excessive freightage of memories—are, to be scientific, more atavistic than other strains; and such a strain is mine. I am a freak of heredity, an atavistic nightmare—call me what you will; but here I am, real and alive, eating three hearty meals a day, and what are you going to do about it?

Follow my reasoning. An instinct is a racial memory. Very good. Then you and I, and all of us, inherit these memories from our parents, just as they got them from their parents. So, there has to be a way for these memories to be passed down from generation to generation. This way is what Weismann calls the “germplasm.” It holds the memories of the entire evolution of our species. These memories are vague and blurry, and many are lost. But some lines of germplasm carry a heavy load of memories—are, to be scientific, more primitive than others; and mine is one of those lines. I’m an oddity of heredity, an atavistic nightmare—call me whatever you want; but here I am, real and alive, eating three hearty meals a day, and what are you going to do about it?

And now, before I take up my tale, I want to anticipate the doubting Thomases of psychology, who are prone to scoff, and who would otherwise surely say that the coherence of my dreams is due to overstudy and the subconscious projection of my knowledge of evolution into my dreams. In the first place, I have never been a zealous student. I graduated last of my class. I cared more for athletics, and—there is no reason I should not confess it—more for billiards.

And now, before I get into my story, I want to address the skeptics of psychology, who are likely to mock and would definitely argue that the consistency of my dreams comes from studying too much and projecting my understanding of evolution into my dreams. First of all, I’ve never been a passionate student. I graduated at the bottom of my class. I cared more about sports, and—there's no reason I shouldn't admit it—more about playing billiards.

Further, I had no knowledge of evolution until I was at college, whereas in my childhood and youth I had already lived in my dreams all the details of that other, long-ago life. I will say, however, that these details were mixed and incoherent until I came to know the science of evolution. Evolution was the key. It gave the explanation, gave sanity to the pranks of this atavistic brain of mine that, modern and normal, harked back to a past so remote as to be contemporaneous with the raw beginnings of mankind.

Further, I didn’t know anything about evolution until I got to college, even though in my childhood and youth I had already imagined all the details of that ancient life. I will say, though, that these details were jumbled and confusing until I learned about the science of evolution. Evolution was the answer. It provided the explanation and made sense of the strange behavior of my primitive brain, which, though modern and normal, reached back to a time so distant that it was contemporary with the early beginnings of humanity.

For in this past I know of, man, as we to-day know him, did not exist. It was in the period of his becoming that I must have lived and had my being.

For in the past I know, man, as we understand him today, didn't exist. It was during his development that I must have lived and existed.

CHAPTER III

The commonest dream of my early childhood was something like this: It seemed that I was very small and that I lay curled up in a sort of nest of twigs and boughs. Sometimes I was lying on my back. In this position it seemed that I spent many hours, watching the play of sunlight on the foliage and the stirring of the leaves by the wind. Often the nest itself moved back and forth when the wind was strong.

The most common dream from my early childhood was something like this: I felt very small, curled up in a nest made of twigs and branches. Sometimes I lay on my back. In this position, it felt like I spent hours watching the sunlight dance on the leaves and the wind rustle through them. Often, the nest would sway back and forth when the wind blew hard.

But always, while so lying in the nest, I was mastered as of tremendous space beneath me. I never saw it, I never peered over the edge of the nest to see; but I knew and feared that space that lurked just beneath me and that ever threatened me like a maw of some all-devouring monster.

But always, while lying in the nest, I felt overwhelmed by the vast space beneath me. I never looked over the edge to see it; but I knew and feared that space lurking just below me, always threatening like the mouth of some all-consuming monster.

This dream, in which I was quiescent and which was more like a condition than an experience of action, I dreamed very often in my early childhood. But suddenly, there would rush into the very midst of it strange forms and ferocious happenings, the thunder and crashing of storm, or unfamiliar landscapes such as in my wake-a-day life I had never seen. The result was confusion and nightmare. I could comprehend nothing of it. There was no logic of sequence.

This dream, where I felt calm and which was more like a state than an action, occurred frequently during my early childhood. But suddenly, strange figures and terrifying events would burst into the middle of it—thunder and the crashing of a storm, or unfamiliar scenery that I had never encountered in my everyday life. The outcome was confusion and nightmares. I couldn't make sense of it. There was no logical sequence.

You see, I did not dream consecutively. One moment I was a wee babe of the Younger World lying in my tree nest; the next moment I was a grown man of the Younger World locked in combat with the hideous Red-Eye; and the next moment I was creeping carefully down to the water-hole in the heat of the day. Events, years apart in their occurrence in the Younger World, occurred with me within the space of several minutes, or seconds.

You see, I didn't dream in a straight line. One moment I was a tiny baby of the Younger World lying in my tree nest; the next I was an adult man of the Younger World fighting against the terrifying Red-Eye; and then I was carefully making my way down to the water-hole in the midday heat. Things that happened years apart in the Younger World happened to me within just a few minutes, or even seconds.

It was all a jumble, but this jumble I shall not inflict upon you. It was not until I was a young man and had dreamed many thousand times, that everything straightened out and became clear and plain. Then it was that I got the clew of time, and was able to piece together events and actions in their proper order. Thus was I able to reconstruct the vanished Younger World as it was at the time I lived in it—or at the time my other-self lived in it. The distinction does not matter; for I, too, the modern man, have gone back and lived that early life in the company of my other-self.

It was all confusing, but I won't burden you with that confusion. It wasn't until I became a young man and had dreamed countless times that everything became clear and straightforward. That's when I grasped the concept of time and was able to arrange events and actions in their correct sequence. This allowed me to recreate the lost Younger World as it was when I lived in it—or when my other self lived in it. The difference doesn’t matter; because I, the modern man, have gone back and experienced that early life alongside my other self.

For your convenience, since this is to be no sociological screed, I shall frame together the different events into a comprehensive story. For there is a certain thread of continuity and happening that runs through all the dreams. There is my friendship with Lop-Ear, for instance. Also, there is the enmity of Red-Eye, and the love of the Swift One. Taking it all in all, a fairly coherent and interesting story I am sure you will agree.

For your convenience, since this isn't going to be a sociological essay, I'll weave together the different events into a complete story. There’s a consistent thread of continuity and events that runs through all the dreams. For example, there's my friendship with Lop-Ear. Then there's the rivalry with Red-Eye and the affection for the Swift One. All in all, I’m sure you’ll agree it creates a fairly coherent and interesting story.

I do not remember much of my mother. Possibly the earliest recollection I have of her—and certainly the sharpest—is the following: It seemed I was lying on the ground. I was somewhat older than during the nest days, but still helpless. I rolled about in the dry leaves, playing with them and making crooning, rasping noises in my throat. The sun shone warmly and I was happy, and comfortable. I was in a little open space. Around me, on all sides, were bushes and fern-like growths, and overhead and all about were the trunks and branches of forest trees.

I don’t remember much about my mom. The earliest memory I have of her—and definitely the most vivid—is this: I was lying on the ground. I was a bit older than in my early days, but still pretty helpless. I rolled around in the dry leaves, playing with them and making soft, raspy sounds in my throat. The sun warmed me, and I felt happy and comfortable. I was in a small clearing. All around me were bushes and fern-like plants, and above me were the trunks and branches of trees.

Suddenly I heard a sound. I sat upright and listened. I made no movement. The little noises died down in my throat, and I sat as one petrified. The sound drew closer. It was like the grunt of a pig. Then I began to hear the sounds caused by the moving of a body through the brush. Next I saw the ferns agitated by the passage of the body. Then the ferns parted, and I saw gleaming eyes, a long snout, and white tusks.

Suddenly, I heard a noise. I sat up straight and listened. I didn’t move at all. The small sounds I was making faded away, and I sat there frozen. The noise got closer. It sounded like a pig grunting. Then I heard the sound of something moving through the brush. Next, I saw the ferns shake as the creature passed through. Then the ferns parted, and I saw shining eyes, a long snout, and white tusks.

It was a wild boar. He peered at me curiously. He grunted once or twice and shifted his weight from one foreleg to the other, at the same time moving his head from side to side and swaying the ferns. Still I sat as one petrified, my eyes unblinking as I stared at him, fear eating at my heart.

It was a wild boar. He looked at me with curiosity. He grunted a couple of times and shifted his weight from one front leg to the other, while also moving his head from side to side and swaying the ferns. Still, I sat frozen, my eyes wide open as I stared at him, fear gnawing at my heart.

It seemed that this movelessness and silence on my part was what was expected of me. I was not to cry out in the face of fear. It was a dictate of instinct. And so I sat there and waited for I knew not what. The boar thrust the ferns aside and stepped into the open. The curiosity went out of his eyes, and they gleamed cruelly. He tossed his head at me threateningly and advanced a step. This he did again, and yet again.

It felt like my stillness and silence were what everyone expected from me. I wasn’t supposed to scream in the face of fear. It was a basic instinct. So, I sat there, waiting for something I couldn’t predict. The boar pushed the ferns aside and stepped into the open. The curiosity faded from his eyes, replaced by a cruel gleam. He tilted his head at me in a threatening way and took a step forward. He did this again, and again.

Then I screamed...or shrieked—I cannot describe it, but it was a shrill and terrible cry. And it seems that it, too, at this stage of the proceedings, was the thing expected of me. From not far away came an answering cry. My sounds seemed momentarily to disconcert the boar, and while he halted and shifted his weight with indecision, an apparition burst upon us.

Then I screamed...or shrieked—I can't explain it, but it was a high-pitched and horrifying cry. And at this point, it felt like that was what everyone expected from me. Not far away, there was an answering cry. My sounds seemed to throw the boar off for a moment, and while he paused and shifted his weight uncertainly, a figure suddenly appeared before us.

She was like a large orangutan, my mother, or like a chimpanzee, and yet, in sharp and definite ways, quite different. She was heavier of build than they, and had less hair. Her arms were not so long, and her legs were stouter. She wore no clothes—only her natural hair. And I can tell you she was a fury when she was excited.

She was like a big orangutan, my mom, or like a chimpanzee, but in clear and obvious ways, really different. She had a sturdier build than they did and had less body hair. Her arms weren't as long, and her legs were thicker. She wore no clothes—just her natural hair. And let me tell you, she was fierce when she got excited.

And like a fury she dashed upon the scene. She was gritting her teeth, making frightful grimaces, snarling, uttering sharp and continuous cries that sounded like “kh-ah! kh-ah!” So sudden and formidable was her appearance that the boar involuntarily bunched himself together on the defensive and bristled as she swerved toward him. Then she swerved toward me. She had quite taken the breath out of him. I knew just what to do in that moment of time she had gained. I leaped to meet her, catching her about the waist and holding on hand and foot—yes, by my feet; I could hold on by them as readily as by my hands. I could feel in my tense grip the pull of the hair as her skin and her muscles moved beneath with her efforts.

And like a force of nature, she rushed onto the scene. She was gritting her teeth, making terrifying faces, snarling, and letting out sharp, continuous cries that sounded like “kh-ah! kh-ah!” Her sudden and intense arrival made the boar instinctively huddle up on the defensive and bristle as she turned toward him. Then she swung toward me. She had completely taken the breath out of him. In that moment she had bought me, I knew exactly what to do. I jumped to meet her, wrapping my arms around her waist and holding on tightly—yes, with my feet too; I could grip with them just as easily as with my hands. I could feel the hair tugging in my tight grip as her skin and muscles moved underneath with her efforts.

As I say, I leaped to meet her, and on the instant she leaped straight up into the air, catching an overhanging branch with her hands. The next instant, with clashing tusks, the boar drove past underneath. He had recovered from his surprise and sprung forward, emitting a squeal that was almost a trumpeting. At any rate it was a call, for it was followed by the rushing of bodies through the ferns and brush from all directions.

As I said, I jumped to meet her, and in that moment, she jumped straight up into the air, grabbing an overhanging branch with her hands. The next moment, with clashing tusks, the boar rushed past below. He had gotten over his surprise and charged forward, letting out a squeal that was almost like a trumpet. At any rate, it was a signal, because it was followed by the sound of bodies rushing through the ferns and brush from all directions.

From every side wild hogs dashed into the open space—a score of them. But my mother swung over the top of a thick limb, a dozen feet from the ground, and, still holding on to her, we perched there in safety. She was very excited. She chattered and screamed, and scolded down at the bristling, tooth-gnashing circle that had gathered beneath. I, too, trembling, peered down at the angry beasts and did my best to imitate my mother’s cries.

From every direction, wild hogs rushed into the clearing—about twenty of them. But my mother swung herself over a thick branch, a dozen feet off the ground, and, still holding on to her, we sat there safely. She was really fired up. She chattered and screamed, scolding the bristling, snarling circle that had formed below. I, too, trembling, glanced down at the furious animals and tried my best to mimic my mother’s cries.

From the distance came similar cries, only pitched deeper, into a sort of roaring bass. These grew momentarily louder, and soon I saw him approaching, my father—at least, by all the evidence of the times, I am driven to conclude that he was my father.

From a distance came similar shouts, but in a deeper, roaring bass. They got louder for a moment, and soon I saw him coming closer, my father—at least, based on everything from that time, I have to assume he was my father.

He was not an extremely prepossessing father, as fathers go. He seemed half man, and half ape, and yet not ape, and not yet man. I fail to describe him. There is nothing like him to-day on the earth, under the earth, nor in the earth. He was a large man in his day, and he must have weighed all of a hundred and thirty pounds. His face was broad and flat, and the eyebrows over-hung the eyes. The eyes themselves were small, deep-set, and close together. He had practically no nose at all. It was squat and broad, apparently without any bridge, while the nostrils were like two holes in the face, opening outward instead of down.

He wasn't the most attractive father by any standards. He seemed like half man and half ape, but also neither fully one nor the other. I can’t really put into words what he was like. There’s no one like him today, whether above ground, below it, or within it. He was a big guy in his time and probably weighed about a hundred thirty pounds. His face was wide and flat, with eyebrows that hung over his eyes. The eyes themselves were small, deep-set, and close together. He practically had no nose at all. It was short and wide, seemingly without a bridge, and the nostrils were like two openings in his face, facing outward instead of down.

The forehead slanted back from the eyes, and the hair began right at the eyes and ran up over the head. The head itself was preposterously small and was supported on an equally preposterous, thick, short neck.

The forehead sloped back from the eyes, and the hair started right at the eyes and swept up over the head. The head was ridiculously small and sat on an equally ridiculous, thick, short neck.

There was an elemental economy about his body—as was there about all our bodies. The chest was deep, it is true, cavernously deep; but there were no full-swelling muscles, no wide-spreading shoulders, no clean-limbed straightness, no generous symmetry of outline. It represented strength, that body of my father’s, strength without beauty; ferocious, primordial strength, made to clutch and gripe and rend and destroy.

There was a basic economy to his body—just like there is to all our bodies. The chest was deep, it’s true, cavernously deep; but there were no bulging muscles, no broad shoulders, no long, straight limbs, no appealing symmetry. That body of my father’s signified strength, strength without beauty; fierce, primitive strength, designed to grab, grip, tear, and destroy.

His hips were thin; and the legs, lean and hairy, were crooked and stringy-muscled. In fact, my father’s legs were more like arms. They were twisted and gnarly, and with scarcely the semblance of the full meaty calf such as graces your leg and mine. I remember he could not walk on the flat of his foot. This was because it was a prehensile foot, more like a hand than a foot. The great toe, instead of being in line with the other toes, opposed them, like a thumb, and its opposition to the other toes was what enabled him to get a grip with his foot. This was why he could not walk on the flat of his foot.

His hips were narrow; his legs, lean and hairy, were bent and stringy-muscled. In fact, my father's legs were more like arms. They were twisted and gnarled, lacking the full, meaty calves that you and I have. I remember he couldn't walk flat-footed. This was because he had a foot that acted more like a hand. The big toe, instead of lining up with the other toes, faced them like a thumb, and its ability to oppose the other toes was what allowed him to grip with his foot. That's why he couldn't walk on the flat of his foot.

But his appearance was no more unusual than the manner of his coming, there to my mother and me as we perched above the angry wild pigs. He came through the trees, leaping from limb to limb and from tree to tree; and he came swiftly. I can see him now, in my wake-a-day life, as I write this, swinging along through the trees, a four-handed, hairy creature, howling with rage, pausing now and again to beat his chest with his clenched fist, leaping ten-and-fifteen-foot gaps, catching a branch with one hand and swinging on across another gap to catch with his other hand and go on, never hesitating, never at a loss as to how to proceed on his arboreal way.

But his appearance was just as unusual as the way he arrived, right there with my mom and me as we sat above the angry wild pigs. He moved through the trees, jumping from limb to limb and from tree to tree; and he moved quickly. I can picture him clearly now, in my everyday life, as I write this, swinging through the trees, a four-armed, hairy creature, howling with rage, pausing now and then to pound his chest with his clenched fist, leaping gaps of ten to fifteen feet, catching a branch with one hand and swinging across another gap to grab with his other hand and continue on, never hesitating, never unsure of how to keep going on his treetop path.

And as I watched him I felt in my own being, in my very muscles themselves, the surge and thrill of desire to go leaping from bough to bough; and I felt also the guarantee of the latent power in that being and in those muscles of mine. And why not? Little boys watch their fathers swing axes and fell trees, and feel in themselves that some day they, too, will swing axes and fell trees. And so with me. The life that was in me was constituted to do what my father did, and it whispered to me secretly and ambitiously of aerial paths and forest flights.

And as I watched him, I felt within myself, in my very muscles, the rush and excitement of wanting to leap from branch to branch; I also sensed the hidden strength within me and those muscles. And why not? Little boys see their dads swing axes and chop down trees, and they feel that one day they’ll do the same. It was the same for me. The life inside me was meant to do what my dad did, and it quietly and eagerly spoke to me about flying through the air and exploring the forest.

At last my father joined us. He was extremely angry. I remember the out-thrust of his protruding underlip as he glared down at the wild pigs. He snarled something like a dog, and I remember that his eye-teeth were large, like fangs, and that they impressed me tremendously.

At last, my dad joined us. He was really angry. I remember how his lower lip jutted out as he glared down at the wild pigs. He snarled like a dog, and I recall that his canine teeth were big, like fangs, and they left a strong impression on me.

His conduct served only the more to infuriate the pigs. He broke off twigs and small branches and flung them down upon our enemies. He even hung by one hand, tantalizingly just beyond reach, and mocked them as they gnashed their tusks with impotent rage. Not content with this, he broke off a stout branch, and, holding on with one hand and foot, jabbed the infuriated beasts in the sides and whacked them across their noses. Needless to state, my mother and I enjoyed the sport.

His actions only made the pigs angrier. He snapped off twigs and small branches and threw them down at our enemies. He even hung from one hand, just out of reach, teasing them as they gnashed their tusks in frustration. Not satisfied with that, he broke off a thick branch, holding on with one hand and foot, and jabbed the furious animals in the sides while whacking them on the noses. Of course, my mother and I loved the fun.

But one tires of all good things, and in the end, my father, chuckling maliciously the while, led the way across the trees. Now it was that my ambitions ebbed away, and I became timid, holding tightly to my mother as she climbed and swung through space. I remember when the branch broke with her weight. She had made a wide leap, and with the snap of the wood I was overwhelmed with the sickening consciousness of falling through space, the pair of us. The forest and the sunshine on the rustling leaves vanished from my eyes. I had a fading glimpse of my father abruptly arresting his progress to look, and then all was blackness.

But you eventually get tired of all good things, and in the end, my father, chuckling maliciously all the while, led us through the trees. That's when my ambitions faded away, and I became timid, holding tightly to my mother as she climbed and swung through the air. I remember when the branch broke under her weight. She had jumped wide, and with the snap of the wood, I was overwhelmed by the sickening feeling of falling through space, the two of us together. The forest and the sunlight on the rustling leaves disappeared from my sight. I caught a fading glimpse of my father abruptly stopping to look, and then everything went black.

The next moment I was awake, in my sheeted bed, sweating, trembling, nauseated. The window was up, and a cool air was blowing through the room. The night-lamp was burning calmly. And because of this I take it that the wild pigs did not get us, that we never fetched bottom; else I should not be here now, a thousand centuries after, to remember the event.

The next moment I was awake, in my covered bed, sweating, shaking, and feeling sick. The window was open, and a cool breeze was blowing through the room. The night lamp was softly glowing. Because of this, I assume the wild pigs didn’t get us, and we never hit rock bottom; otherwise, I wouldn’t be here now, a thousand centuries later, to remember the event.

And now put yourself in my place for a moment. Walk with me a bit in my tender childhood, bed with me a night and imagine yourself dreaming such incomprehensible horrors. Remember I was an inexperienced child. I had never seen a wild boar in my life. For that matter I had never seen a domesticated pig. The nearest approach to one that I had seen was breakfast bacon sizzling in its fat. And yet here, real as life, wild boars dashed through my dreams, and I, with fantastic parents, swung through the lofty tree-spaces.

And now, take a moment to see things from my perspective. Walk with me a bit through my innocent childhood, share a bed with me for a night, and picture yourself dreaming those unbelievable nightmares. Keep in mind I was just a clueless child. I had never encountered a wild boar in my life. In fact, I had never even seen a domestic pig. The closest I had come to one was breakfast bacon frying in its fat. And yet, as vividly as reality, wild boars raced through my dreams, and I, with my imaginative parents, soared through the tall treetops.

Do you wonder that I was frightened and oppressed by my nightmare-ridden nights? I was accursed. And, worst of all, I was afraid to tell. I do not know why, except that I had a feeling of guilt, though I knew no better of what I was guilty. So it was, through long years, that I suffered in silence, until I came to man’s estate and learned the why and wherefore of my dreams.

Do you really think I wasn’t scared and weighed down by my nights full of nightmares? I felt cursed. And, to make it worse, I was too afraid to speak up. I don’t know why, other than a sense of guilt, even though I wasn’t sure what I felt guilty about. So, for many years, I suffered in silence, until I grew up and finally understood the reasons behind my dreams.

CHAPTER IV

There is one puzzling thing about these prehistoric memories of mine. It is the vagueness of the time element. I do not always know the order of events;—or can I tell, between some events, whether one, two, or four or five years have elapsed. I can only roughly tell the passage of time by judging the changes in the appearance and pursuits of my fellows.

There’s one confusing thing about these prehistoric memories of mine. It's the unclear timeline. I don’t always know the order of events; I can’t even tell if one, two, four, or five years have passed between some events. I can only roughly gauge the passage of time by observing the changes in the appearance and activities of my peers.

Also, I can apply the logic of events to the various happenings. For instance, there is no doubt whatever that my mother and I were treed by the wild pigs and fled and fell in the days before I made the acquaintance of Lop-Ear, who became what I may call my boyhood chum. And it is just as conclusive that between these two periods I must have left my mother.

Also, I can make sense of the events by connecting the different incidents. For example, there’s no doubt that my mother and I were cornered by the wild pigs and ran away and fell during the time before I met Lop-Ear, who became what I would call my childhood friend. And it’s just as clear that between these two times, I must have left my mother.

I have no memory of my father than the one I have given. Never, in the years that followed, did he reappear. And from my knowledge of the times, the only explanation possible lies in that he perished shortly after the adventure with the wild pigs. That it must have been an untimely end, there is no discussion. He was in full vigor, and only sudden and violent death could have taken him off. But I know not the manner of his going—whether he was drowned in the river, or was swallowed by a snake, or went into the stomach of old Saber-Tooth, the tiger, is beyond my knowledge.

I have no memory of my father except for the one I've created. Never, in the years that followed, did he come back. From what I know about those times, the only possible explanation is that he died shortly after the incident with the wild pigs. There's no doubt it must have been an unexpected end. He was in great shape, and only a sudden and violent death could have taken him away. But I don't know how he died—whether he drowned in the river, was eaten by a snake, or ended up in the stomach of old Saber-Tooth the tiger is beyond my understanding.

For know that I remember only the things I saw myself, with my own eyes, in those prehistoric days. If my mother knew my father’s end, she never told me. For that matter I doubt if she had a vocabulary adequate to convey such information. Perhaps, all told, the Folk in that day had a vocabulary of thirty or forty sounds.

For I remember only the things I saw with my own eyes during those ancient times. If my mother knew how my father died, she never mentioned it to me. Honestly, I doubt she even had the words to explain it. Maybe, all things considered, people back then had a vocabulary of thirty or forty sounds.

I call them sounds, rather than words, because sounds they were primarily. They had no fixed values, to be altered by adjectives and adverbs. These latter were tools of speech not yet invented. Instead of qualifying nouns or verbs by the use of adjectives and adverbs, we qualified sounds by intonation, by changes in quantity and pitch, by retarding and by accelerating. The length of time employed in the utterance of a particular sound shaded its meaning.

I refer to them as sounds, not words, because they were primarily sounds. They didn't have fixed meanings that could be changed by adjectives and adverbs. Those were tools of communication that hadn't been created yet. Instead of modifying nouns or verbs with adjectives and adverbs, we modified sounds using intonation, variations in volume and pitch, and by speeding up or slowing down. The duration we spent on each sound influenced its meaning.

We had no conjugation. One judged the tense by the context. We talked only concrete things because we thought only concrete things. Also, we depended largely on pantomime. The simplest abstraction was practically beyond our thinking; and when one did happen to think one, he was hard put to communicate it to his fellows. There were no sounds for it. He was pressing beyond the limits of his vocabulary. If he invented sounds for it, his fellows did not understand the sounds. Then it was that he fell back on pantomime, illustrating the thought wherever possible and at the same time repeating the new sound over and over again.

We didn't have conjugation. You figured out the tense based on the context. We only talked about concrete things because we only thought about concrete things. We also relied heavily on body language. The simplest abstract idea was almost impossible for us to grasp; and when someone did manage to think of one, it was a struggle to express it to others. There were no words for it. They were pushing the limits of their vocabulary. If they came up with new sounds for it, their friends wouldn’t understand those sounds. That’s when they returned to body language, illustrating the idea whenever possible while also repeating the new sound over and over again.

Thus language grew. By the few sounds we possessed we were enabled to think a short distance beyond those sounds; then came the need for new sounds wherewith to express the new thought. Sometimes, however, we thought too long a distance in advance of our sounds, managed to achieve abstractions (dim ones I grant), which we failed utterly to make known to other folk. After all, language did not grow fast in that day.

Thus language grew. With the few sounds we had, we were able to think a bit beyond those sounds; then the need arose for new sounds to express the new thoughts. However, sometimes we thought too far ahead of our sounds and managed to create abstractions (admittedly vague ones), which we completely failed to communicate to others. After all, language did not develop quickly back then.

Oh, believe me, we were amazingly simple. But we did know a lot that is not known to-day. We could twitch our ears, prick them up and flatten them down at will. And we could scratch between our shoulders with ease. We could throw stones with our feet. I have done it many a time. And for that matter, I could keep my knees straight, bend forward from the hips, and touch, not the tips of my fingers, but the points of my elbows, to the ground. And as for bird-nesting—well, I only wish the twentieth-century boy could see us. But we made no collections of eggs. We ate them.

Oh, believe me, we were really simple. But we did know a lot that isn't known today. We could wiggle our ears, perk them up, and flatten them down whenever we wanted. And we could easily scratch between our shoulders. We could kick stones with our feet. I've done it many times. And I could keep my knees straight, bend forward at the hips, and touch not just the tips of my fingers, but the points of my elbows to the ground. And as for bird-nesting—well, I just wish the boys of the twentieth century could see us. But we didn't collect eggs. We ate them.

I remember—but I out-run my story. First let me tell of Lop-Ear and our friendship. Very early in my life, I separated from my mother. Possibly this was because, after the death of my father, she took to herself a second husband. I have few recollections of him, and they are not of the best. He was a light fellow. There was no solidity to him. He was too voluble. His infernal chattering worries me even now as I think of it. His mind was too inconsequential to permit him to possess purpose. Monkeys in their cages always remind me of him. He was monkeyish. That is the best description I can give of him.

I remember—but I’m getting ahead of myself. First, let me tell you about Lop-Ear and our friendship. When I was very young, I distanced myself from my mother. This might have been because, after my father's death, she married someone else. I have few memories of him, and they aren’t great. He was a flaky guy. There was no substance to him. He talked way too much. Even now, his endless chatter makes me uneasy when I think about it. His mind was too trivial to have any real purpose. Monkeys in their cages always remind me of him. He was very monkey-like. That’s the best way I can describe him.

He hated me from the first. And I quickly learned to be afraid of him and his malicious pranks. Whenever he came in sight I crept close to my mother and clung to her. But I was growing older all the time, and it was inevitable that I should from time to time stray from her, and stray farther and farther. And these were the opportunities that the Chatterer waited for. (I may as well explain that we bore no names in those days; were not known by any name. For the sake of convenience I have myself given names to the various Folk I was more closely in contact with, and the “Chatterer” is the most fitting description I can find for that precious stepfather of mine. As for me, I have named myself “Big-Tooth.” My eye-teeth were pronouncedly large.)

He hated me from the start. And I quickly learned to be afraid of him and his cruel tricks. Whenever he was around, I would sneak close to my mom and hold on to her. But I was getting older, and it was inevitable that I would sometimes wander away from her, and venture farther and farther. And those were the moments the Chatterer waited for. (I should clarify that we didn't have names back then; we weren’t known by any name. For the sake of convenience, I’ve given names to the different people I was more closely connected with, and “Chatterer” is the most fitting description I can come up with for my beloved stepfather. As for me, I’ve named myself “Big-Tooth.” My canine teeth were noticeably large.)

But to return to the Chatterer. He persistently terrorized me. He was always pinching me and cuffing me, and on occasion he was not above biting me. Often my mother interfered, and the way she made his fur fly was a joy to see. But the result of all this was a beautiful and unending family quarrel, in which I was the bone of contention.

But let's get back to the Chatterer. He constantly bullied me. He was always pinching and slapping me, and sometimes he even bit me. My mom often stepped in, and the way she made him back off was a sight to behold. But all of this led to a never-ending family feud, with me caught in the middle.

No, my home-life was not happy. I smile to myself as I write the phrase. Home-life! Home! I had no home in the modern sense of the term. My home was an association, not a habitation. I lived in my mother’s care, not in a house. And my mother lived anywhere, so long as when night came she was above the ground.

No, my home life wasn’t happy. I smile to myself as I write that. Home life! Home! I didn’t have a home in the typical sense. My home was more about connection than a physical place. I existed under my mother’s care, not in a house. And my mother would stay anywhere, as long as she was above ground by nightfall.

My mother was old-fashioned. She still clung to her trees. It is true, the more progressive members of our horde lived in the caves above the river. But my mother was suspicious and unprogressive. The trees were good enough for her. Of course, we had one particular tree in which we usually roosted, though we often roosted in other trees when nightfall caught us. In a convenient fork was a sort of rude platform of twigs and branches and creeping things. It was more like a huge bird-nest than anything else, though it was a thousand times cruder in the weaving than any bird-nest. But it had one feature that I have never seen attached to any bird-nest, namely, a roof.

My mom was old-school. She still held onto her trees. It's true that the more modern members of our group lived in the caves above the river. But my mom was skeptical and resistant to change. The trees were good enough for her. Of course, we had one specific tree where we usually rested, although we often settled in other trees when night came. In a handy fork, there was a kind of rough platform made of twigs, branches, and creeping things. It resembled a giant bird's nest more than anything else, though it was way cruder in its construction than any bird's nest. But it had one feature I’ve never seen in any bird’s nest: a roof.

Oh, not a roof such as modern man makes! Nor a roof such as is made by the lowest aborigines of to-day. It was infinitely more clumsy than the clumsiest handiwork of man—of man as we know him. It was put together in a casual, helter-skelter sort of way. Above the fork of the tree whereon we rested was a pile of dead branches and brush. Four or five adjacent forks held what I may term the various ridge-poles. These were merely stout sticks an inch or so in diameter. On them rested the brush and branches. These seemed to have been tossed on almost aimlessly. There was no attempt at thatching. And I must confess that the roof leaked miserably in a heavy rain.

Oh, not a roof like what modern people make! Nor like the roofs built by today’s least advanced indigenous people. It was way clumsier than the clumsiest work of man—as we know him. It was thrown together in a casual, haphazard way. Above the branch of the tree where we were resting was a heap of dead branches and brush. Four or five nearby branches supported what I can call the various ridge-poles. These were just thick sticks about an inch in diameter. The brush and branches rested on them. They seemed to have been tossed on almost randomly. There was no effort to thatch it. And I must admit that the roof leaked terribly during a heavy rain.

But the Chatterer. He made home-life a burden for both my mother and me—and by home-life I mean, not the leaky nest in the tree, but the group-life of the three of us. He was most malicious in his persecution of me. That was the one purpose to which he held steadfastly for longer than five minutes. Also, as time went by, my mother was less eager in her defence of me. I think, what of the continuous rows raised by the Chatterer, that I must have become a nuisance to her. At any rate, the situation went from bad to worse so rapidly that I should soon, of my own volition, have left home. But the satisfaction of performing so independent an act was denied me. Before I was ready to go, I was thrown out. And I mean this literally.

But the Chatterer made home life a struggle for both my mom and me—and by home life, I don't just mean the leaky nest in the tree, but our life as a trio. He was especially cruel in his harassment of me. That was the one thing he focused on for more than five minutes at a time. Also, as time passed, my mom was less enthusiastic about defending me. I think that with all the constant fights caused by the Chatterer, I must have become a hassle for her. In any case, the situation quickly went from bad to worse, to the point where I would have left home on my own. But I wasn't given the chance to make such an independent choice. Before I was ready to leave, I was forced out. And I mean that literally.

The opportunity came to the Chatterer one day when I was alone in the nest. My mother and the Chatterer had gone away together toward the blueberry swamp. He must have planned the whole thing, for I heard him returning alone through the forest, roaring with self-induced rage as he came. Like all the men of our horde, when they were angry or were trying to make themselves angry, he stopped now and again to hammer on his chest with his fist.

The chance came to the Chatterer one day when I was alone in the nest. My mom and the Chatterer had gone off together toward the blueberry swamp. He must have planned the whole thing because I heard him coming back alone through the forest, roaring with self-made anger as he approached. Like all the guys in our group, when they were angry or trying to get themselves worked up, he would stop every now and then to pound on his chest with his fist.

I realized the helplessness of my situation, and crouched trembling in the nest. The Chatterer came directly to the tree—I remember it was an oak tree—and began to climb up. And he never ceased for a moment from his infernal row. As I have said, our language was extremely meagre, and he must have strained it by the variety of ways in which he informed me of his undying hatred of me and of his intention there and then to have it out with me.

I realized how helpless I was and crouched, shaking, in the nest. The Chatterer came straight to the tree—I remember it was an oak—and started to climb up. He didn’t stop for a second with his annoying noise. As I mentioned, our language was really limited, and he must have pushed it to the max with all the ways he expressed his unending hatred for me and his plan to confront me right then and there.

As he climbed to the fork, I fled out the great horizontal limb. He followed me, and out I went, farther and farther. At last I was out amongst the small twigs and leaves. The Chatterer was ever a coward, and greater always than any anger he ever worked up was his caution. He was afraid to follow me out amongst the leaves and twigs. For that matter, his greater weight would have crashed him through the foliage before he could have got to me.

As he climbed to the fork, I dashed out onto the big horizontal branch. He chased after me, and I kept going, further and further. Eventually, I found myself among the small twigs and leaves. The Chatterer was always a coward, and his caution was always greater than any anger he stirred up. He was too scared to follow me into the leaves and twigs. Besides, his heavier weight would have made him crash through the foliage before he could reach me.

But it was not necessary for him to reach me, and well he knew it, the scoundrel! With a malevolent expression on his face, his beady eyes gleaming with cruel intelligence, he began teetering. Teetering!—and with me out on the very edge of the bough, clutching at the twigs that broke continually with my weight. Twenty feet beneath me was the earth.

But he didn't need to reach me, and he knew it, the jerk! With a wicked look on his face, his beady eyes shining with cruel smarts, he started wobbling. Wobbling!—and I was out on the very edge of the branch, grabbing at the twigs that kept snapping under my weight. Twenty feet below me was the ground.

Wildly and more wildly he teetered, grinning at me his gloating hatred. Then came the end. All four holds broke at the same time, and I fell, back-downward, looking up at him, my hands and feet still clutching the broken twigs. Luckily, there were no wild pigs under me, and my fall was broken by the tough and springy bushes.

Wildly and more wildly he teetered, grinning at me with his gloating hatred. Then came the end. All four holds broke at the same time, and I fell, back-downward, looking up at him, my hands and feet still clutching the broken twigs. Luckily, there were no wild pigs under me, and my fall was cushioned by the tough and springy bushes.

Usually, my falls destroy my dreams, the nervous shock being sufficient to bridge the thousand centuries in an instant and hurl me wide awake into my little bed, where, perchance, I lie sweating and trembling and hear the cuckoo clock calling the hour in the hall. But this dream of my leaving home I have had many times, and never yet have I been awakened by it. Always do I crash, shrieking, down through the brush and fetch up with a bump on the ground.

Usually, when I fall, it ruins my dreams; the jolt is enough to instantly wake me up and throw me back into my little bed, where I might lie there sweating and shaking, listening to the cuckoo clock chiming the hour in the hallway. But I’ve had this dream about leaving home many times, and I’ve never woken up from it. I always crash, screaming, through the bushes and hit the ground hard.

Scratched and bruised and whimpering, I lay where I had fallen. Peering up through the bushes, I could see the Chatterer. He had set up a demoniacal chant of joy and was keeping time to it with his teetering. I quickly hushed my whimpering. I was no longer in the safety of the trees, and I knew the danger I ran of bringing upon myself the hunting animals by too audible an expression of my grief.

Scratched and bruised and whimpering, I lay where I had fallen. Looking up through the bushes, I could see the Chatterer. He had started a maniacal chant of joy and was keeping time with his swaying. I quickly silenced my whimpering. I was no longer safe among the trees, and I knew the risk I faced of attracting the hunting animals with any loud expression of my distress.

I remember, as my sobs died down, that I became interested in watching the strange light-effects produced by partially opening and closing my tear-wet eyelids. Then I began to investigate, and found that I was not so very badly damaged by my fall. I had lost some hair and hide, here and there; the sharp and jagged end of a broken branch had thrust fully an inch into my forearm; and my right hip, which had borne the brunt of my contact with the ground, was aching intolerably. But these, after all, were only petty hurts. No bones were broken, and in those days the flesh of man had finer healing qualities than it has to-day. Yet it was a severe fall, for I limped with my injured hip for fully a week afterward.

I remember, as my sobs subsided, getting intrigued by the weird light effects created by slightly opening and closing my tear-soaked eyelids. Then I started to check myself over and realized I wasn't too badly hurt from my fall. I had lost some hair and skin here and there; the sharp, jagged end of a broken branch had jabbed an inch into my forearm; and my right hip, which took the brunt of the impact with the ground, was aching like crazy. But in the end, those were just minor injuries. No bones were broken, and back then, people's flesh healed better than it does today. Still, it was a pretty bad fall, as I limped with my injured hip for a whole week afterward.

Next, as I lay in the bushes, there came upon me a feeling of desolation, a consciousness that I was homeless. I made up my mind never to return to my mother and the Chatterer. I would go far away through the terrible forest, and find some tree for myself in which to roost. As for food, I knew where to find it. For the last year at least I had not been beholden to my mother for food. All she had furnished me was protection and guidance.

Next, as I lay in the bushes, I was overcome by a feeling of emptiness, a realization that I was homeless. I decided I would never go back to my mom and the Chatterer. I would travel far through the daunting forest and find a tree to settle in. As for food, I knew where to get it. For at least the past year, I hadn’t relied on my mom for meals. All she had provided was safety and direction.

I crawled softly out through the bushes. Once I looked back and saw the Chatterer still chanting and teetering. It was not a pleasant sight. I knew pretty well how to be cautious, and I was exceedingly careful on this my first journey in the world.

I quietly crawled out through the bushes. Once I looked back and saw the Chatterer still singing and swaying. It wasn't a nice sight. I knew how to be careful, and I was very vigilant on this first journey in the world.

I gave no thought as to where I was going. I had but one purpose, and that was to go away beyond the reach of the Chatterer. I climbed into the trees and wandered on amongst them for hours, passing from tree to tree and never touching the ground. But I did not go in any particular direction, nor did I travel steadily. It was my nature, as it was the nature of all my folk, to be inconsequential. Besides, I was a mere child, and I stopped a great deal to play by the way.

I didn't think about where I was going. I had just one goal, and that was to get far away from the Chatterer. I climbed into the trees and roamed among them for hours, moving from tree to tree without ever touching the ground. But I didn’t head in any specific direction, nor did I move steadily. It was in my nature, like it was for all my kind, to be aimless. Plus, I was just a kid, and I stopped a lot to play along the way.

The events that befell me on my leaving home are very vague in my mind. My dreams do not cover them. Much has my other-self forgotten, and particularly at this very period. Nor have I been able to frame up the various dreams so as to bridge the gap between my leaving the home-tree and my arrival at the caves.

The events that happened when I left home are pretty hazy in my memory. My dreams don't fill in those gaps. A lot has slipped my mind, especially during this time. I also haven't been able to piece together the different dreams to connect my departure from the home-tree to my arrival at the caves.

I remember that several times I came to open spaces. These I crossed in great trepidation, descending to the ground and running at the top of my speed. I remember that there were days of rain and days of sunshine, so that I must have wandered alone for quite a time. I especially dream of my misery in the rain, and of my sufferings from hunger and how I appeased it. One very strong impression is of hunting little lizards on the rocky top of an open knoll. They ran under the rocks, and most of them escaped; but occasionally I turned over a stone and caught one. I was frightened away from this knoll by snakes. They did not pursue me. They were merely basking on flat rocks in the sun. But such was my inherited fear of them that I fled as fast as if they had been after me.

I remember several times when I found myself in open spaces. I crossed them with a lot of anxiety, dropping to the ground and running as fast as I could. I recall there were rainy days and sunny ones, which means I must have wandered alone for quite a while. I often think about my misery in the rain, my hunger, and how I dealt with it. One vivid memory is of hunting little lizards on the rocky top of a hill. They darted under the rocks, and most got away, but sometimes I would flip over a stone and catch one. I was scared away from that hill by snakes. They didn’t chase me; they were just lounging on flat rocks in the sun. But because of my instinctive fear of them, I ran as if they were after me.

Then I gnawed bitter bark from young trees. I remember vaguely the eating of many green nuts, with soft shells and milky kernels. And I remember most distinctly suffering from a stomach-ache. It may have been caused by the green nuts, and maybe by the lizards. I do not know. But I do know that I was fortunate in not being devoured during the several hours I was knotted up on the ground with the colic.

Then I chewed on the bitter bark of young trees. I vaguely remember eating a lot of green nuts, with soft shells and milky insides. But what I remember most clearly is suffering from a stomachache. It might have been from the green nuts, or maybe the lizards. I’m not sure. But I do know that I was lucky not to be eaten during the several hours I was curled up on the ground with cramps.

CHAPTER V

My vision of the scene came abruptly, as I emerged from the forest. I found myself on the edge of a large clear space. On one side of this space rose up high bluffs. On the other side was the river. The earth bank ran steeply down to the water, but here and there, in several places, where at some time slides of earth had occurred, there were run-ways. These were the drinking-places of the Folk that lived in the caves.

My view of the scene hit me suddenly as I came out of the forest. I stood at the edge of a big open area. On one side, there were tall cliffs. On the other side was the river. The ground sloped sharply down to the water, but in a few spots, where earth slides had happened in the past, there were paths. These were the drinking spots for the people who lived in the caves.

And this was the main abiding-place of the Folk that I had chanced upon. This was, I may say, by stretching the word, the village. My mother and the Chatterer and I, and a few other simple bodies, were what might be termed suburban residents. We were part of the horde, though we lived a distance away from it. It was only a short distance, though it had taken me, what of my wandering, all of a week to arrive. Had I come directly, I could have covered the trip in an hour.

And this was the main home of the people I had stumbled upon. This was, I suppose, if you stretch the term, the village. My mom, the Chatterer, a few other simple folks, and I were basically suburban dwellers. We were part of the crowd, even though we lived a bit farther away from it. It was only a short distance, but with all my wandering, it took me a week to get there. If I had gone straight there, I could have made the trip in an hour.

But to return. From the edge of the forest I saw the caves in the bluff, the open space, and the run-ways to the drinking-places. And in the open space I saw many of the Folk. I had been straying, alone and a child, for a week. During that time I had seen not one of my kind. I had lived in terror and desolation. And now, at the sight of my kind, I was overcome with gladness, and I ran wildly toward them.

But to go back. From the edge of the forest, I spotted the caves in the cliff, the open area, and the paths to the watering spots. In that open area, I saw many of my people. I had been wandering alone, like a child, for a week. During that time, I hadn’t seen anyone like me. I had lived in fear and loneliness. And now, upon seeing my people, I was filled with joy and ran toward them excitedly.

Then it was that a strange thing happened. Some one of the Folk saw me and uttered a warning cry. On the instant, crying out with fear and panic, the Folk fled away. Leaping and scrambling over the rocks, they plunged into the mouths of the caves and disappeared...all but one, a little baby, that had been dropped in the excitement close to the base of the bluff. He was wailing dolefully. His mother dashed out; he sprang to meet her and held on tightly as she scrambled back into the cave.

Then something strange happened. One of the people saw me and shouted a warning. Instantly, filled with fear and panic, everyone fled. They jumped and scrambled over the rocks, diving into the caves and disappearing... all except for one, a little baby, who had been dropped in the chaos near the bottom of the bluff. He was crying sadly. His mother rushed out; he ran to her and clung on tightly as she hurried back into the cave.

I was all alone. The populous open space had of a sudden become deserted. I sat down forlornly and whimpered. I could not understand. Why had the Folk run away from me? In later time, when I came to know their ways, I was to learn. When they saw me dashing out of the forest at top speed they concluded that I was being pursued by some hunting animal. By my unceremonious approach I had stampeded them.

I was all alone. The crowded open space had suddenly become empty. I sat down sadly and cried. I couldn’t understand why the people had left me. Later on, when I learned about their ways, I found out that when they saw me running out of the forest at full speed, they thought I was being chased by some kind of predator. My sudden arrival had startled them.

As I sat and watched the cave-mouths I became aware that the Folk were watching me. Soon they were thrusting their heads out. A little later they were calling back and forth to one another. In the hurry and confusion it had happened that all had not gained their own caves. Some of the young ones had sought refuge in other caves. The mothers did not call for them by name, because that was an invention we had not yet made. All were nameless. The mothers uttered querulous, anxious cries, which were recognized by the young ones. Thus, had my mother been there calling to me, I should have recognized her voice amongst the voices of a thousand mothers, and in the same way would she have recognized mine amongst a thousand.

As I sat there watching the cave entrances, I noticed that the people were watching me. Soon, they were sticking their heads out. A little later, they started calling out to each other. In the rush and confusion, not everyone had made it to their own caves. Some of the younger ones had taken shelter in other caves. The mothers didn’t call for their children by name, since that was something we hadn’t invented yet. Everyone was nameless. The mothers made anxious, complaining sounds that the young ones recognized. If my mother had been there calling for me, I would have recognized her voice among the voices of a thousand mothers, and she would have recognized mine among a thousand as well.

This calling back and forth continued for some time, but they were too cautious to come out of their caves and descend to the ground. Finally one did come. He was destined to play a large part in my life, and for that matter he already played a large part in the lives of all the members of the horde. He it was whom I shall call Red-Eye in the pages of this history—so called because of his inflamed eyes, the lids being always red, and, by the peculiar effect they produced, seeming to advertise the terrible savagery of him. The color of his soul was red.

This back-and-forth continued for a while, but they were too careful to come out of their caves and step onto the ground. Eventually, one did emerge. He was meant to play a major role in my life, and in fact, he was already significant in the lives of everyone in the horde. I will refer to him as Red-Eye in this account—named for his swollen eyes, which were always red, and the unique effect they had, making his brutal nature clear. The color of his soul was red.

He was a monster in all ways. Physically he was a giant. He must have weighed one hundred and seventy pounds. He was the largest one of our kind I ever saw. Nor did I ever see one of the Fire People so large as he, nor one of the Tree People. Sometimes, when in the newspapers I happen upon descriptions of our modern bruisers and prizefighters, I wonder what chance the best of them would have had against him.

He was a monster in every sense. Physically, he was a giant. He must have weighed around one hundred seventy pounds. He was the biggest one of our kind I ever saw. I also never saw a Fire Person or a Tree Person that was as large as he was. Sometimes, when I come across descriptions of today’s fighters and boxers in the news, I wonder what chance the best of them would have had against him.

I am afraid not much of a chance. With one grip of his iron fingers and a pull, he could have plucked a muscle, say a biceps, by the roots, clear out of their bodies. A back-handed, loose blow of his fist could have smashed their skulls like egg-shells. With a sweep of his wicked feet (or hind-hands) he could have disembowelled them. A twist could have broken their necks, and I know that with a single crunch of his jaws he could have pierced, at the same moment, the great vein of the throat in front and the spinal marrow at the back.

I'm afraid there's not much of a chance. With one grip of his iron fingers and a pull, he could have yanked a muscle, like a bicep, right out of their bodies. A loose, back-handed blow from his fist could have crushed their skulls like eggshells. With a sweep of his wicked feet (or hind-hands), he could have disemboweled them. A twist could have snapped their necks, and I know that with a single crunch of his jaws, he could have pierced, at the same time, the main vein in the front of the throat and the spinal cord at the back.

He could spring twenty feet horizontally from a sitting position. He was abominably hairy. It was a matter of pride with us to be not very hairy. But he was covered with hair all over, on the inside of the arms as well as the outside, and even the ears themselves. The only places on him where the hair did not grow were the soles of his hands and feet and beneath his eyes. He was frightfully ugly, his ferocious grinning mouth and huge down-hanging under-lip being but in harmony with his terrible eyes.

He could jump twenty feet sideways from a sitting position. He was incredibly hairy. We took pride in not being too hairy ourselves. But he was covered in hair all over, on the insides of his arms as well as the outsides, and even in his ears. The only places on him where hair didn’t grow were the palms of his hands, the soles of his feet, and beneath his eyes. He was really ugly, with a fierce grinning mouth and a huge drooping lower lip that matched his frightening eyes.

This was Red-Eye. And right gingerly he crept out of his cave and descended to the ground. Ignoring me, he proceeded to reconnoitre. He bent forward from the hips as he walked; and so far forward did he bend, and so long were his arms, that with every step he touched the knuckles of his hands to the ground on either side of him. He was awkward in the semi-erect position of walking that he assumed, and he really touched his knuckles to the ground in order to balance himself. But oh, I tell you he could run on all-fours! Now this was something at which we were particularly awkward. Furthermore, it was a rare individual among us who balanced himself with his knuckles when walking. Such an individual was an atavism, and Red-Eye was an even greater atavism.

This was Red-Eye. He cautiously crept out of his cave and stepped down to the ground. Ignoring me, he began to scout the area. He leaned forward from the hips as he walked; he bent so far forward and his arms were so long that with every step, he touched the knuckles of his hands to the ground on either side of him. He was awkward in the semi-upright position he had while walking, actually using his knuckles to balance himself. But I tell you, he could run on all fours! This was something that we struggled with. Also, it was rare to find someone among us who used their knuckles for balance while walking. Such a person was an evolutionary throwback, and Red-Eye was an even greater example of that.

That is what he was—an atavism. We were in the process of changing our tree-life to life on the ground. For many generations we had been going through this change, and our bodies and carriage had likewise changed. But Red-Eye had reverted to the more primitive tree-dwelling type. Perforce, because he was born in our horde he stayed with us; but in actuality he was an atavism and his place was elsewhere.

That’s exactly what he was—an atavism. We were in the midst of transforming our life from the trees to life on the ground. For many generations, we had been undergoing this change, and our bodies and posture had changed too. But Red-Eye had gone back to a more primitive, tree-dwelling state. Although he was born into our group and had to stay with us, he truly was an atavism, and his true place was somewhere else.

Very circumspect and very alert, he moved here and there about the open space, peering through the vistas among the trees and trying to catch a glimpse of the hunting animal that all suspected had pursued me. And while he did this, taking no notice of me, the Folk crowded at the cave-mouths and watched.

Very watchful and extremely alert, he moved around the open area, peering through the gaps between the trees and trying to catch sight of the hunting animal that everyone suspected had been after me. And while he did this, completely ignoring me, the people crowded at the cave entrances and watched.

At last he evidently decided that there was no danger lurking about. He was returning from the head of the run-way, from where he had taken a peep down at the drinking-place. His course brought him near, but still he did not notice me. He proceeded casually on his way until abreast of me, and then, without warning and with incredible swiftness, he smote me a buffet on the head. I was knocked backward fully a dozen feet before I fetched up against the ground, and I remember, half-stunned, even as the blow was struck, hearing the wild uproar of clucking and shrieking laughter that arose from the caves. It was a great joke—at least in that day; and right heartily the Folk appreciated it.

At last, he clearly decided that there was no danger around. He was coming back from the end of the runway, where he had taken a quick look at the drinking spot. His path brought him close, but still, he didn’t notice me. He walked casually until he was right next to me, and then, without warning and with astonishing speed, he hit me on the head. I was knocked back about twelve feet before I landed on the ground, and I remember, half- dazed, even as the blow landed, hearing the wild chaos of clucking and shrieking laughter coming from the caves. It was a huge joke—at least back then; and the Folk really appreciated it.

Thus was I received into the horde. Red-Eye paid no further attention to me, and I was at liberty to whimper and sob to my heart’s content. Several of the women gathered curiously about me, and I recognized them. I had encountered them the preceding year when my mother had taken me to the hazelnut canyons.

Thus, I was welcomed into the group. Red-Eye didn't pay any more attention to me, and I was free to whimper and sob as much as I wanted. Several of the women gathered around me out of curiosity, and I recognized them. I had met them the previous year when my mother took me to the hazelnut canyons.

But they quickly left me alone, being replaced by a dozen curious and teasing youngsters. They formed a circle around me, pointing their fingers, making faces, and poking and pinching me. I was frightened, and for a time I endured them, then anger got the best of me and I sprang tooth and nail upon the most audacious one of them—none other than Lop-Ear himself. I have so named him because he could prick up only one of his ears. The other ear always hung limp and without movement. Some accident had injured the muscles and deprived him of the use of it.

But they quickly left me alone, replaced by a dozen curious and teasing kids. They formed a circle around me, pointing their fingers, making faces, and poking and pinching me. I was scared, and for a while I put up with them, but then anger took over and I lunged at the most daring one—none other than Lop-Ear himself. I call him that because he could only perk up one of his ears. The other ear always hung down, limp and unmoving. An accident had messed up the muscles and taken away its use.

He closed with me, and we went at it for all the world like a couple of small boys fighting. We scratched and bit, pulled hair, clinched, and threw each other down. I remember I succeeded in getting on him what in my college days I learned was called a half-Nelson. This hold gave me the decided advantage. But I did not enjoy it long. He twisted up one leg, and with the foot (or hind-hand) made so savage an onslaught upon my abdomen as to threaten to disembowel me. I had to release him in order to save myself, and then we went at it again.

He got close to me, and we went at it like a couple of little kids in a fight. We scratched and bit, pulled hair, hugged tightly, and shoved each other down. I remember I managed to apply a half-Nelson on him, which I learned about in college. This hold gave me a clear advantage. But I didn’t enjoy it for long. He twisted one leg and used his foot (or hind-hand) to launch a brutal attack on my stomach that felt like it could disembowel me. I had to let him go to save myself, and then we went at it again.

Lop-Ear was a year older than I, but I was several times angrier than he, and in the end he took to his heels. I chased him across the open and down a run-way to the river. But he was better acquainted with the locality and ran along the edge of the water and up another run-way. He cut diagonally across the open space and dashed into a wide-mouthed cave.

Lop-Ear was a year older than me, but I was way angrier than he was, and in the end, he took off running. I chased him across the open area and down a path to the river. But he knew the place better and ran along the water's edge and up another path. He cut diagonally across the open space and dashed into a large cave.

Before I knew it, I had plunged after him into the darkness. The next moment I was badly frightened. I had never been in a cave before. I began to whimper and cry out. Lop-Ear chattered mockingly at me, and, springing upon me unseen, tumbled me over. He did not risk a second encounter, however, and took himself off. I was between him and the entrance, and he did not pass me; yet he seemed to have gone away. I listened, but could get no clew as to where he was. This puzzled me, and when I regained the outside I sat down to watch.

Before I knew it, I had jumped after him into the darkness. The next moment I was really scared. I had never been in a cave before. I started to whimper and cry out. Lop-Ear mocked me, and, jumping on me unexpectedly, knocked me over. He didn’t stick around for a second encounter, though, and took off. I was between him and the entrance, and he didn’t go past me; yet he seemed to have disappeared. I listened, but couldn’t figure out where he was. This confused me, and when I got back outside, I sat down to watch.

He never came out of the entrance, of that I was certain; yet at the end of several minutes he chuckled at my elbow. Again I ran after him, and again he ran into the cave; but this time I stopped at the mouth. I dropped back a short distance and watched. He did not come out, yet, as before, he chuckled at my elbow and was chased by me a third time into the cave.

He never came out of the entrance, of that I was sure; yet after a few minutes, he laughed next to me. I chased after him again, and again he ran into the cave; but this time I stopped at the entrance. I fell back a little and watched. He didn’t come out, but once again, he laughed next to me, and I chased him a third time into the cave.

This performance was repeated several times. Then I followed him into the cave, where I searched vainly for him. I was curious. I could not understand how he eluded me. Always he went into the cave, never did he come out of it, yet always did he arrive there at my elbow and mock me. Thus did our fight transform itself into a game of hide and seek.

This performance happened a few times. Then I followed him into the cave, where I looked for him but couldn't find him. I was curious. I couldn't grasp how he managed to avoid me. He always went into the cave, but he never came out of it, yet he always showed up right beside me to taunt me. So, our struggle turned into a game of hide and seek.

All afternoon, with occasional intervals, we kept it up, and a playful, friendly spirit arose between us. In the end, he did not run away from me, and we sat together with our arms around each other. A little later he disclosed the mystery of the wide-mouthed cave. Holding me by the hand he led me inside. It connected by a narrow crevice with another cave, and it was through this that we regained the open air.

All afternoon, with some breaks, we kept going, and a fun, friendly vibe developed between us. In the end, he didn’t run away from me, and we sat together with our arms around each other. A little later, he revealed the mystery of the wide-mouthed cave. Holding my hand, he led me inside. It was connected by a narrow opening to another cave, and it was through this that we made our way back to the fresh air.

We were now good friends. When the other young ones gathered around to tease, he joined with me in attacking them; and so viciously did we behave that before long I was let alone. Lop-Ear made me acquainted with the village. There was little that he could tell me of conditions and customs—he had not the necessary vocabulary; but by observing his actions I learned much, and also he showed me places and things.

We were now good friends. When the other kids gathered around to tease, he teamed up with me to confront them; and we were so aggressive that before long they left me alone. Lop-Ear introduced me to the village. He couldn’t tell me much about the conditions and customs—he didn’t have the right vocabulary—but by watching what he did, I learned a lot, and he also showed me important places and things.

He took me up the open space, between the caves and the river, and into the forest beyond, where, in a grassy place among the trees, we made a meal of stringy-rooted carrots. After that we had a good drink at the river and started up the run-way to the caves.

He led me through the open area between the caves and the river, into the forest beyond, where, in a grassy spot among the trees, we had a meal of stringy carrots. After that, we enjoyed a refreshing drink at the river and made our way up the path to the caves.

It was in the run-way that we came upon Red-Eye again. The first I knew, Lop-Ear had shrunk away to one side and was crouching low against the bank. Naturally and involuntarily, I imitated him. Then it was that I looked to see the cause of his fear. It was Red-Eye, swaggering down the centre of the run-way and scowling fiercely with his inflamed eyes. I noticed that all the youngsters shrank away from him as we had done, while the grown-ups regarded him with wary eyes when he drew near, and stepped aside to give him the centre of the path.

It was on the path that we saw Red-Eye again. The first thing I noticed was that Lop-Ear had backed away to one side and was crouching low against the bank. Naturally, without thinking, I copied him. That’s when I looked to see what was making him afraid. It was Red-Eye, strutting down the middle of the path and glaring fiercely with his bloodshot eyes. I saw that all the younger ones backed away from him just like we had, while the adults watched him warily as he approached and stepped aside to let him take the center of the path.

As twilight came on, the open space was deserted. The Folk were seeking the safety of the caves. Lop-Ear led the way to bed. High up the bluff we climbed, higher than all the other caves, to a tiny crevice that could not be seen from the ground. Into this Lop-Ear squeezed. I followed with difficulty, so narrow was the entrance, and found myself in a small rock-chamber. It was very low—not more than a couple of feet in height, and possibly three feet by four in width and length. Here, cuddled together in each other’s arms, we slept out the night.

As twilight set in, the open area was empty. The Folk were looking for safety in the caves. Lop-Ear took the lead to bed. We climbed up the bluff, higher than all the other caves, to a tiny crevice that couldn’t be seen from the ground. Lop-Ear squeezed through. I struggled to follow because the entrance was so narrow, and found myself in a small rock chamber. It was really low—no more than a couple of feet high and maybe three feet by four in width and length. Here, curled up in each other’s arms, we spent the night.

CHAPTER VI

While the more courageous of the youngsters played in and out of the large-mouthed caves, I early learned that such caves were unoccupied. No one slept in them at night. Only the crevice-mouthed caves were used, the narrower the mouth the better. This was from fear of the preying animals that made life a burden to us in those days and nights.

While the braver kids played in and out of the large caves, I quickly learned that those caves were empty. Nobody stayed in them at night. It was only the narrow-mouthed caves that were used; the narrower the entrance, the better. This was due to the fear of the predatory animals that made life difficult for us back then.

The first morning, after my night’s sleep with Lop-Ear, I learned the advantage of the narrow-mouthed caves. It was just daylight when old Saber-Tooth, the tiger, walked into the open space. Two of the Folk were already up. They made a rush for it. Whether they were panic-stricken, or whether he was too close on their heels for them to attempt to scramble up the bluff to the crevices, I do not know; but at any rate they dashed into the wide-mouthed cave wherein Lop-Ear and I had played the afternoon before.

The first morning after my night’s sleep with Lop-Ear, I discovered the benefit of the narrow-mouthed caves. It was just dawn when old Saber-Tooth, the tiger, stepped into the open area. Two of the people were already awake. They ran for it. I’m not sure if they were panicked or if he was too close behind them to try to climb up the bluff to the crevices, but either way, they charged into the wide-mouthed cave where Lop-Ear and I had played the day before.

What happened inside there was no way of telling, but it is fair to conclude that the two Folk slipped through the connecting crevice into the other cave. This crevice was too small to allow for the passage of Saber-Tooth, and he came out the way he had gone in, unsatisfied and angry. It was evident that his night’s hunting had been unsuccessful and that he had expected to make a meal off of us. He caught sight of the two Folk at the other cave-mouth and sprang for them. Of course, they darted through the passageway into the first cave. He emerged angrier than ever and snarling.

What happened in there is hard to say, but it’s safe to assume that the two people slipped through the narrow opening into the other cave. This opening was too small for the Saber-Tooth to get through, so he came out the same way he entered, feeling annoyed and frustrated. It was clear that his night of hunting had not gone well and he had hoped to make a meal out of us. When he spotted the two people at the mouth of the other cave, he lunged for them. Naturally, they zipped through the passageway into the first cave. He emerged even angrier, snarling.

Pandemonium broke loose amongst the rest of us. All up and down the great bluff, we crowded the crevices and outside ledges, and we were all chattering and shrieking in a thousand keys. And we were all making faces—snarling faces; this was an instinct with us. We were as angry as Saber-Tooth, though our anger was allied with fear. I remember that I shrieked and made faces with the best of them. Not only did they set the example, but I felt the urge from within me to do the same things they were doing. My hair was bristling, and I was convulsed with a fierce, unreasoning rage.

Pandemonium broke out among the rest of us. All along the great bluff, we crowded the crevices and outer ledges, chattering and shrieking in a thousand different ways. We were all making faces—snarling faces; it was instinctive for us. We were as angry as a Saber-Tooth, although our anger was mixed with fear. I remember I screamed and made faces just like everyone else. Not only did they set the example, but I felt the urge inside me to do the same things they were doing. My hair was standing on end, and I was overwhelmed with a fierce, uncontrollable rage.

For some time old Saber-Tooth continued dashing in and out of first the one cave and then the other. But the two Folk merely slipped back and forth through the connecting crevice and eluded him. In the meantime the rest of us up the bluff had proceeded to action. Every time he appeared outside we pelted him with rocks. At first we merely dropped them on him, but we soon began to whiz them down with the added force of our muscles.

For a while, old Saber-Tooth kept rushing in and out of one cave and then the other. But the two people just slipped back and forth through the connecting gap and avoided him. Meanwhile, the rest of us on the bluff took action. Every time he showed up outside, we bombarded him with rocks. At first, we just dropped them on him, but we quickly started throwing them down with more strength.

This bombardment drew Saber-Tooth’s attention to us and made him angrier than ever. He abandoned his pursuit of the two Folk and sprang up the bluff toward the rest of us, clawing at the crumbling rock and snarling as he clawed his upward way. At this awful sight, the last one of us sought refuge inside our caves. I know this, because I peeped out and saw the whole bluff-side deserted, save for Saber-Tooth, who had lost his footing and was sliding and falling down.

This barrage caught Saber-Tooth’s attention and made him angrier than ever. He gave up chasing the two Folk and charged up the bluff toward us, digging his claws into the crumbling rock and snarling as he climbed. At this terrifying sight, the last of us hurried into our caves for safety. I know this because I peeked out and saw the entire bluff-side empty, except for Saber-Tooth, who had lost his grip and was sliding and falling down.

I called out the cry of encouragement, and again the bluff was covered by the screaming horde and the stones were falling faster than ever. Saber-Tooth was frantic with rage. Time and again he assaulted the bluff. Once he even gained the first crevice-entrances before he fell back, but was unable to force his way inside. With each upward rush he made, waves of fear surged over us. At first, at such times, most of us dashed inside; but some remained outside to hammer him with stones, and soon all of us remained outside and kept up the fusillade.

I shouted a word of encouragement, and once again, the cliff was overwhelmed by the screaming crowd, and the stones were falling faster than ever. Saber-Tooth was furious. Time after time, he charged at the cliff. He even managed to reach the first openings at one point, but then he fell back, unable to get through. With every attack he made, waves of fear washed over us. At first, during those moments, most of us rushed inside; but some stayed outside to pelt him with stones, and soon we all stayed outside and continued the barrage.

Never was so masterly a creature so completely baffled. It hurt his pride terribly, thus to be outwitted by the small and tender Folk. He stood on the ground and looked up at us, snarling, lashing his tail, snapping at the stones that fell near to him. Once I whizzed down a stone, and just at the right moment he looked up. It caught him full on the end of his nose, and he went straight up in the air, all four feet of him, roaring and caterwauling, what of the hurt and surprise.

Never was such a skilled creature so completely confused. It wounded his pride badly to be outsmarted by the small and gentle Folk. He stood on the ground and looked up at us, growling, swinging his tail, snapping at the stones that fell near him. Once, I threw a stone, and just at the right moment, he looked up. It hit him right on the tip of his nose, and he jumped straight up into the air, all four feet off the ground, roaring and howling from the pain and shock.

He was beaten and he knew it. Recovering his dignity, he stalked out solemnly from under the rain of stones. He stopped in the middle of the open space and looked wistfully and hungrily back at us. He hated to forego the meal, and we were just so much meat, cornered but inaccessible. This sight of him started us to laughing. We laughed derisively and uproariously, all of us. Now animals do not like mockery. To be laughed at makes them angry. And in such fashion our laughter affected Saber-Tooth. He turned with a roar and charged the bluff again. This was what we wanted. The fight had become a game, and we took huge delight in pelting him.

He had been defeated, and he knew it. Regaining his dignity, he solemnly walked away from the rain of stones. He paused in the middle of the open area and looked back at us with a mix of longing and hunger. He hated to miss out on the meal, and we were just a bunch of prey, trapped but out of reach. Seeing him like that made us laugh. We laughed mockingly and loudly, all of us. Animals don't like being ridiculed. Being laughed at makes them furious. And so our laughter affected Saber-Tooth. He turned with a roar and charged the bluff again. This was exactly what we wanted. The fight had turned into a game, and we took great pleasure in throwing things at him.

But this attack did not last long. He quickly recovered his common sense, and besides, our missiles were shrewd to hurt. Vividly do I recollect the vision of one bulging eye of his, swollen almost shut by one of the stones we had thrown. And vividly do I retain the picture of him as he stood on the edge of the forest whither he had finally retreated. He was looking back at us, his writhing lips lifted clear of the very roots of his huge fangs, his hair bristling and his tail lashing. He gave one last snarl and slid from view among the trees.

But the attack didn’t last long. He quickly regained his senses, and besides, our missiles were effective at causing pain. I vividly remember the image of one of his bulging eyes, nearly shut from one of the stones we had thrown. I also clearly recall how he looked as he stood at the edge of the forest where he had finally retreated. He was looking back at us, his contorted lips pulled away from the roots of his massive fangs, his hair standing on end and his tail whipping back and forth. He let out one last snarl and disappeared into the trees.

And then such a chattering as went up. We swarmed out of our holes, examining the marks his claws had made on the crumbling rock of the bluff, all of us talking at once. One of the two Folk who had been caught in the double cave was part-grown, half child and half youth. They had come out proudly from their refuge, and we surrounded them in an admiring crowd. Then the young fellow’s mother broke through and fell upon him in a tremendous rage, boxing his ears, pulling his hair, and shrieking like a demon. She was a strapping big woman, very hairy, and the thrashing she gave him was a delight to the horde. We roared with laughter, holding on to one another or rolling on the ground in our glee.

And then there was such a commotion. We all rushed out of our hiding spots, checking out the marks his claws had made on the crumbling rock of the bluff, everyone talking at the same time. One of the two people who had been caught in the double cave was partially grown up, part child and part teenager. They had emerged with pride from their hiding place, and we surrounded them in an admiring crowd. Then the young guy’s mother pushed through and exploded with rage, scolding him, yanking his hair, and screaming like a maniac. She was a big, strong woman, very hairy, and the way she scolded him was hilarious to the crowd. We roared with laughter, hanging on to each other or rolling on the ground with joy.

In spite of the reign of fear under which we lived, the Folk were always great laughers. We had the sense of humor. Our merriment was Gargantuan. It was never restrained. There was nothing half way about it. When a thing was funny we were convulsed with appreciation of it, and the simplest, crudest things were funny to us. Oh, we were great laughers, I can tell you.

In spite of the constant fear we lived under, the Folk always had a great sense of humor. Our joy was massive. It was never held back. We never did anything halfway. When something was funny, we couldn’t help but fully appreciate it, and even the simplest, silliest things made us laugh. Oh, we were truly great laughers, let me tell you.

The way we had treated Saber-Tooth was the way we treated all animals that invaded the village. We kept our run-ways and drinking-places to ourselves by making life miserable for the animals that trespassed or strayed upon our immediate territory. Even the fiercest hunting animals we so bedevilled that they learned to leave our places alone. We were not fighters like them; we were cunning and cowardly, and it was because of our cunning and cowardice, and our inordinate capacity for fear, that we survived in that frightfully hostile environment of the Younger World.

The way we dealt with Saber-Tooth was how we handled all the animals that wandered into the village. We kept our paths and water sources to ourselves by making life tough for any animals that crossed into our territory. Even the fiercest predators we harassed so much that they learned to avoid our area. We weren't like them; we were clever and timid, and it was because of our cleverness and fearfulness that we managed to survive in the extremely hostile environment of the Younger World.

Lop-Ear, I figure, was a year older than I. What his past history was he had no way of telling me, but as I never saw anything of his mother I believed him to be an orphan. After all, fathers did not count in our horde. Marriage was as yet in a rude state, and couples had a way of quarrelling and separating. Modern man, what of his divorce institution, does the same thing legally. But we had no laws. Custom was all we went by, and our custom in this particular matter was rather promiscuous.

Lop-Ear, I guess, was a year older than me. He had no way of telling me about his past, but since I never saw anything of his mother, I thought he was an orphan. After all, fathers didn’t matter in our group. Marriage was pretty basic back then, and couples often fought and split up. Today’s society, with its divorce laws, does something similar legally. But we didn’t have laws. We relied solely on customs, and our customs in this area were quite casual.

Nevertheless, as this narrative will show later on, we betrayed glimmering adumbrations of the monogamy that was later to give power to, and make mighty, such tribes as embraced it. Furthermore, even at the time I was born, there were several faithful couples that lived in the trees in the neighborhood of my mother. Living in the thick of the horde did not conduce to monogamy. It was for this reason, undoubtedly, that the faithful couples went away and lived by themselves. Through many years these couples stayed together, though when the man or woman died or was eaten the survivor invariably found a new mate.

Nevertheless, as this story will later reveal, we were hints of the monogamy that would later empower and strengthen tribes that embraced it. Additionally, even when I was born, there were a few loyal couples living in the trees near my mother. Being surrounded by the crowd didn’t foster monogamy. This is likely why the loyal couples moved away to live alone. For many years, these couples stayed together, but when one partner died or was eaten, the survivor always found a new mate.

There was one thing that greatly puzzled me during the first days of my residence in the horde. There was a nameless and incommunicable fear that rested upon all. At first it appeared to be connected wholly with direction. The horde feared the northeast. It lived in perpetual apprehension of that quarter of the compass. And every individual gazed more frequently and with greater alarm in that direction than in any other.

There was one thing that really confused me during the first days of my time in the horde. There was an unnameable and unexplainable fear weighing down on everyone. At first, it seemed completely tied to the northeast. The horde was constantly anxious about that part of the compass. And every person looked more often and with more anxiety in that direction than anywhere else.

When Lop-Ear and I went toward the north-east to eat the stringy-rooted carrots that at that season were at their best, he became unusually timid. He was content to eat the leavings, the big tough carrots and the little ropy ones, rather than to venture a short distance farther on to where the carrots were as yet untouched. When I so ventured, he scolded me and quarrelled with me. He gave me to understand that in that direction was some horrible danger, but just what the horrible danger was his paucity of language would not permit him to say.

When Lop-Ear and I headed northeast to eat the stringy-rooted carrots that were in their prime at that time, he became unusually shy. He was okay with eating the leftovers—the big tough carrots and the little skinny ones—rather than going a short distance further to where the carrots were untouched. When I dared to go, he fussed at me and argued with me. He made it clear that there was some terrible danger that way, but his limited words couldn't explain just what that danger was.

Many a good meal I got in this fashion, while he scolded and chattered vainly at me. I could not understand. I kept very alert, but I could see no danger. I calculated always the distance between myself and the nearest tree, and knew that to that haven of refuge I could out-foot the Tawny One, or old Saber-Tooth, did one or the other suddenly appear.

Many great meals I got this way, while he scolded and talked at me for no reason. I couldn’t understand. I stayed very alert, but I saw no danger. I always calculated the distance between myself and the nearest tree, and I knew that I could outrun the Tawny One or old Saber-Tooth if either one suddenly showed up.

One late afternoon, in the village, a great uproar arose. The horde was animated with a single emotion, that of fear. The bluff-side swarmed with the Folk, all gazing and pointing into the northeast. I did not know what it was, but I scrambled all the way up to the safety of my own high little cave before ever I turned around to see.

One late afternoon in the village, a huge commotion broke out. The crowd was filled with one emotion: fear. The bluff was packed with people, all staring and pointing toward the northeast. I didn’t know what it was, but I hurried all the way up to the safety of my little high cave before I even turned around to look.

And then, across the river, away into the northeast, I saw for the first time the mystery of smoke. It was the biggest animal I had ever seen. I thought it was a monster snake, up-ended, rearing its head high above the trees and swaying back and forth. And yet, somehow, I seemed to gather from the conduct of the Folk that the smoke itself was not the danger. They appeared to fear it as the token of something else. What this something else was I was unable to guess. Nor could they tell me. Yet I was soon to know, and I was to know it as a thing more terrible than the Tawny One, than old Saber-Tooth, than the snakes themselves, than which it seemed there could be no things more terrible.

And then, across the river, out to the northeast, I saw for the first time the mystery of smoke. It was the biggest creature I had ever seen. I thought it was a giant snake, standing tall above the trees and swaying back and forth. Yet, somehow, I sensed from the behavior of the Folk that the smoke itself wasn’t the real danger. They seemed to fear it as a sign of something else. What that something else was, I couldn’t guess. Nor could they explain it to me. But I would soon find out, and I would learn it was something more terrifying than the Tawny One, older than Saber-Tooth, and scarier than the snakes themselves, which I thought couldn’t possibly be surpassed in terror.

CHAPTER VII

Broken-Tooth was another youngster who lived by himself. His mother lived in the caves, but two more children had come after him and he had been thrust out to shift for himself. We had witnessed the performance during the several preceding days, and it had given us no little glee. Broken-Tooth did not want to go, and every time his mother left the cave he sneaked back into it. When she returned and found him there her rages were delightful. Half the horde made a practice of watching for these moments. First, from within the cave, would come her scolding and shrieking. Then we could hear sounds of the thrashing and the yelling of Broken-Tooth. About this time the two younger children joined in. And finally, like the eruption of a miniature volcano, Broken-Tooth would come flying out.

Broken-Tooth was another kid who lived on his own. His mom stayed in the caves, but after two more kids were born, he was pushed out to fend for himself. We had watched this unfold over several days, and it was quite entertaining. Broken-Tooth didn’t want to leave, so every time his mom left the cave, he sneaked back inside. When she came back and found him there, her angry outbursts were hilarious. Half the group made it a point to watch these moments. First, we would hear her scolding and yelling from inside the cave. Then we could hear the sounds of Broken-Tooth getting a beating and shouting. Around this time, the two younger kids would jump in. And finally, like a mini-volcano erupting, Broken-Tooth would come flying out.

At the end of several days his leaving home was accomplished. He wailed his grief, unheeded, from the centre of the open space, for at least half an hour, and then came to live with Lop-Ear and me. Our cave was small, but with squeezing there was room for three. I have no recollection of Broken-Tooth spending more than one night with us, so the accident must have happened right away.

At the end of several days, he finally left home. He cried out his sadness, ignored, from the middle of the open space for at least half an hour, and then came to live with Lop-Ear and me. Our cave was small, but with some squeezing, there was room for three. I don't remember Broken-Tooth staying with us for more than one night, so the accident must have happened right away.

It came in the middle of the day. In the morning we had eaten our fill of the carrots, and then, made heedless by play, we had ventured on to the big trees just beyond. I cannot understand how Lop-Ear got over his habitual caution, but it must have been the play. We were having a great time playing tree tag. And such tag! We leaped ten or fifteen-foot gaps as a matter of course. And a twenty or twenty-five foot deliberate drop clear down to the ground was nothing to us. In fact, I am almost afraid to say the great distances we dropped. As we grew older and heavier we found we had to be more cautious in dropping, but at that age our bodies were all strings and springs and we could do anything.

It happened in the middle of the day. In the morning, we had eaten all the carrots we wanted, and then, caught up in playing, we ventured onto the big trees just beyond. I can't figure out how Lop-Ear got past his usual caution, but it must have been the fun we were having. We were really enjoying our tree tag game. And what a game it was! We jumped ten or fifteen-foot gaps like it was nothing. A twenty or twenty-five foot drop straight to the ground didn’t faze us at all. In fact, I’m almost hesitant to mention the distances we dropped. As we got older and heavier, we realized we had to be more careful with those drops, but at that age, our bodies were all springs and we could do anything.

Broken-Tooth displayed remarkable agility in the game. He was “It” less frequently than any of us, and in the course of the game he discovered one difficult “slip” that neither Lop-Ear nor I was able to accomplish. To be truthful, we were afraid to attempt it.

Broken-Tooth showed impressive agility in the game. He was "It" less often than any of us, and during the game, he found one tricky "slip" that neither Lop-Ear nor I could pull off. To be honest, we were too scared to try it.

When we were “It,” Broken-Tooth always ran out to the end of a lofty branch in a certain tree. From the end of the branch to the ground it must have been seventy feet, and nothing intervened to break a fall. But about twenty feet lower down, and fully fifteen feet out from the perpendicular, was the thick branch of another tree.

When we were playing "It," Broken-Tooth always ran out to the end of a high branch in a specific tree. From the end of that branch to the ground had to be about seventy feet, and there was nothing to cushion a fall. But about twenty feet lower down, and fully fifteen feet out from straight up, was the thick branch of another tree.

As we ran out the limb, Broken-Tooth, facing us, would begin teetering. This naturally impeded our progress; but there was more in the teetering than that. He teetered with his back to the jump he was to make. Just as we nearly reached him he would let go. The teetering branch was like a spring-board. It threw him far out, backward, as he fell. And as he fell he turned around sidewise in the air so as to face the other branch into which he was falling. This branch bent far down under the impact, and sometimes there was an ominous crackling; but it never broke, and out of the leaves was always to be seen the face of Broken-Tooth grinning triumphantly up at us.

As we ran out on the branch, Broken-Tooth, facing us, would start to wobble. This naturally slowed us down, but there was more to the wobbling than just that. He wobbled with his back to the jump he was about to make. Just as we were almost at him, he would let go. The swaying branch acted like a springboard. It launched him far out, backward, as he fell. While falling, he would twist around in the air to face the other branch he was landing on. This branch bent down a lot upon impact, and sometimes there was a worrying cracking noise, but it never broke, and we could always see Broken-Tooth’s face grinning triumphantly up at us through the leaves.

I was “It” the last time Broken-Tooth tried this. He had gained the end of the branch and begun his teetering, and I was creeping out after him, when suddenly there came a low warning cry from Lop-Ear. I looked down and saw him in the main fork of the tree crouching close against the trunk. Instinctively I crouched down upon the thick limb. Broken-Tooth stopped teetering, but the branch would not stop, and his body continued bobbing up and down with the rustling leaves.

I was "It" the last time Broken-Tooth attempted this. He had reached the end of the branch and started to wobble, and I was inching out after him when suddenly I heard a low warning call from Lop-Ear. I glanced down and saw him in the main fork of the tree, huddled close against the trunk. Instinctively, I crouched down on the thick limb. Broken-Tooth stopped wobbling, but the branch wouldn't stop, and his body kept bouncing up and down with the rustling leaves.

I heard the crackle of a dry twig, and looking down saw my first Fire-Man. He was creeping stealthily along on the ground and peering up into the tree. At first I thought he was a wild animal, because he wore around his waist and over his shoulders a ragged piece of bearskin. And then I saw his hands and feet, and more clearly his features. He was very much like my kind, except that he was less hairy and that his feet were less like hands than ours. In fact, he and his people, as I was later to know, were far less hairy than we, though we, in turn, were equally less hairy than the Tree People.

I heard the snap of a dry twig, and when I looked down, I saw my first Fire-Man. He was sneaking along the ground, peering up into the tree. At first, I thought he was a wild animal because he wore a ragged bearskin around his waist and over his shoulders. Then I noticed his hands and feet, and his face became clearer. He looked a lot like me, except he had less hair and his feet were less like hands than ours. In fact, he and his people, as I would later find out, were much less hairy than we were, although we were also less hairy than the Tree People.

It came to me instantly, as I looked at him. This was the terror of the northeast, of which the mystery of smoke was a token. Yet I was puzzled. Certainly he was nothing of which to be afraid. Red-Eye or any of our strong men would have been more than a match for him. He was old, too, wizened with age, and the hair on his face was gray. Also, he limped badly with one leg. There was no doubt at all that we could out-run him and out-climb him. He could never catch us, that was certain.

It hit me right away as I looked at him. This was the terror of the northeast, signified by the mystery of smoke. Yet I was confused. He was definitely not someone to be afraid of. Red-Eye or any of our tough guys would easily take him on. He was old, too, withered by age, and his facial hair was gray. Plus, he limped badly on one leg. There was no doubt we could outrun him and outclimb him. He could never catch us, that much was clear.

But he carried something in his hand that I had never seen before. It was a bow and arrow. But at that time a bow and arrow had no meaning for me. How was I to know that death lurked in that bent piece of wood? But Lop-Ear knew. He had evidently seen the Fire People before and knew something of their ways. The Fire-Man peered up at him and circled around the tree. And around the main trunk above the fork Lop-Ear circled too, keeping always the trunk between himself and the Fire-Man.

But he had something in his hand that I had never seen before. It was a bow and arrow. At that moment, a bow and arrow didn’t mean anything to me. How was I supposed to know that danger hid in that curved piece of wood? But Lop-Ear knew. He had clearly encountered the Fire People before and understood something about their ways. The Fire-Man looked up at him and walked in circles around the tree. Lop-Ear circled the main trunk above the fork too, always keeping the trunk between himself and the Fire-Man.

The latter abruptly reversed his circling. Lop-Ear, caught unawares, also hastily reversed, but did not win the protection of the trunk until after the Fire-Man had twanged the bow.

The latter suddenly stopped circling. Lop-Ear, taken by surprise, quickly turned around too, but he didn’t get to the safety of the trunk until after the Fire-Man had shot the bow.

I saw the arrow leap up, miss Lop-Ear, glance against a limb, and fall back to the ground. I danced up and down on my lofty perch with delight. It was a game! The Fire-Man was throwing things at Lop-Ear as we sometimes threw things at one another.

I saw the arrow shoot up, miss Lop-Ear, hit a branch, and drop back to the ground. I jumped up and down on my high spot with excitement. It was like a game! The Fire-Man was tossing things at Lop-Ear just like we sometimes tossed things at each other.

The game continued a little longer, but Lop-Ear did not expose himself a second time. Then the Fire-Man gave it up. I leaned far out over my horizontal limb and chattered down at him. I wanted to play. I wanted to have him try to hit me with the thing. He saw me, but ignored me, turning his attention to Broken-Tooth, who was still teetering slightly and involuntarily on the end of the branch.

The game went on for a bit longer, but Lop-Ear didn't show himself again. Finally, the Fire-Man gave up. I leaned far out over my horizontal branch and chattered down at him. I wanted to play. I wanted him to try to hit me with the thing. He saw me but ignored me, focusing instead on Broken-Tooth, who was still swaying a little and uncontrollably at the end of the branch.

The first arrow leaped upward. Broken-Tooth yelled with fright and pain. It had reached its mark. This put a new complexion on the matter. I no longer cared to play, but crouched trembling close to my limb. A second arrow and a third soared up, missing Broken-Tooth, rustling the leaves as they passed through, arching in their flight and returning to earth.

The first arrow shot up into the air. Broken-Tooth screamed in fear and agony. It had hit its target. This changed everything. I didn’t want to play anymore; instead, I crouched down, trembling next to my limb. A second arrow and a third flew up, missing Broken-Tooth and rustling the leaves as they flew by, curving in their path before coming back down to the ground.

The Fire-Man stretched his bow again. He shifted his position, walking away several steps, then shifted it a second time. The bow-string twanged, the arrow leaped upward, and Broken-Tooth, uttering a terrible scream, fell off the branch. I saw him as he went down, turning over and over, all arms and legs it seemed, the shaft of the arrow projecting from his chest and appearing and disappearing with each revolution of his body.

The Fire-Man pulled back his bow again. He changed his stance, taking a few steps back, then adjusted it once more. The bowstring snapped, the arrow shot up, and Broken-Tooth, letting out a horrible scream, fell from the branch. I watched him fall, tumbling over and over, his arms and legs flailing, with the arrow shaft sticking out of his chest, appearing and disappearing with each flip of his body.

Sheer down, screaming, seventy feet he fell, smashing to the earth with an audible thud and crunch, his body rebounding slightly and settling down again. Still he lived, for he moved and squirmed, clawing with his hands and feet. I remember the Fire-Man running forward with a stone and hammering him on the head...and then I remember no more.

Sheer down, screaming, seventy feet he fell, smashing to the earth with an audible thud and crunch, his body rebounding slightly and settling down again. Still he lived, for he moved and squirmed, clawing with his hands and feet. I remember the Fire-Man running forward with a stone and hammering him on the head...and then I remember no more.

Always, during my childhood, at this stage of the dream, did I wake up screaming with fright—to find, often, my mother or nurse, anxious and startled, by my bedside, passing soothing hands through my hair and telling me that they were there and that there was nothing to fear.

Always, during my childhood, at this point in the dream, I would wake up screaming in terror—to often find my mom or caregiver, worried and startled, by my bedside, gently running their hands through my hair and reassuring me that they were there and that there was nothing to be afraid of.

My next dream, in the order of succession, begins always with the flight of Lop-Ear and myself through the forest. The Fire-Man and Broken-Tooth and the tree of the tragedy are gone. Lop-Ear and I, in a cautious panic, are fleeing through the trees. In my right leg is a burning pain; and from the flesh, protruding head and shaft from either side, is an arrow of the Fire-Man. Not only did the pull and strain of it pain me severely, but it bothered my movements and made it impossible for me to keep up with Lop-Ear.

My next dream, in order of succession, always starts with Lop-Ear and me flying through the forest. The Fire-Man, Broken-Tooth, and the tragic tree are gone. Lop-Ear and I, in a nervous panic, are running through the trees. There’s a burning pain in my right leg; an arrow from the Fire-Man is sticking out of me, with the head and shaft visible on either side. Not only did it hurt a lot, but it also messed with my movements and made it impossible for me to keep up with Lop-Ear.

At last I gave up, crouching in the secure fork of a tree. Lop-Ear went right on. I called to him—most plaintively, I remember; and he stopped and looked back. Then he returned to me, climbing into the fork and examining the arrow. He tried to pull it out, but one way the flesh resisted the barbed head, and the other way it resisted the feathered shaft. Also, it hurt grievously, and I stopped him.

At last, I gave up, crouching in the safe nook of a tree. Lop-Ear kept going. I called out to him—very sadly, I remember; and he stopped and looked back. Then he came back to me, climbing into the fork and checking the arrow. He tried to pull it out, but one way the flesh pushed back against the barbed tip, and the other way it resisted the feathered shaft. Plus, it hurt a lot, so I stopped him.

For some time we crouched there, Lop-Ear nervous and anxious to be gone, perpetually and apprehensively peering this way and that, and myself whimpering softly and sobbing. Lop-Ear was plainly in a funk, and yet his conduct in remaining by me, in spite of his fear, I take as a foreshadowing of the altruism and comradeship that have helped make man the mightiest of the animals.

For a while, we huddled there, Lop-Ear fidgety and eager to leave, constantly looking around nervously, while I quietly whimpered and cried. Lop-Ear was obviously scared, yet his choice to stay by my side despite his fear shows the caring and friendship that have helped make humans the strongest of all animals.

Once again Lop-Ear tried to drag the arrow through the flesh, and I angrily stopped him. Then he bent down and began gnawing the shaft of the arrow with his teeth. As he did so he held the arrow firmly in both hands so that it would not play about in the wound, and at the same time I held on to him. I often meditate upon this scene—the two of us, half-grown cubs, in the childhood of the race, and the one mastering his fear, beating down his selfish impulse of flight, in order to stand by and succor the other. And there rises up before me all that was there foreshadowed, and I see visions of Damon and Pythias, of life-saving crews and Red Cross nurses, of martyrs and leaders of forlorn hopes, of Father Damien, and of the Christ himself, and of all the men of earth, mighty of stature, whose strength may trace back to the elemental loins of Lop-Ear and Big-Tooth and other dim denizens of the Younger World.

Once again, Lop-Ear tried to pull the arrow through the flesh, and I angrily stopped him. Then he bent down and started gnawing on the shaft of the arrow with his teeth. While he did this, he held the arrow tightly with both hands to keep it steady in the wound, and at the same time, I held onto him. I often think about this scene—the two of us, young cubs, in the early days of our kind, with one overcoming his fear, pushing aside his selfish instinct to run away, to stand by and help the other. And I can see everything that was implied in that moment, and I envision Damon and Pythias, life-saving teams, and Red Cross nurses, martyrs and leaders of lost causes, Father Damien, and Christ himself, and all the strong men of Earth, whose power can trace back to the elemental roots of Lop-Ear and Big-Tooth and other shadowy creatures from the Younger World.

When Lop-Ear had chewed off the head of the arrow, the shaft was withdrawn easily enough. I started to go on, but this time it was he that stopped me. My leg was bleeding profusely. Some of the smaller veins had doubtless been ruptured. Running out to the end of a branch, Lop-Ear gathered a handful of green leaves. These he stuffed into the wound. They accomplished the purpose, for the bleeding soon stopped. Then we went on together, back to the safety of the caves.

When Lop-Ear chewed off the arrowhead, the shaft came out pretty easily. I was about to continue, but this time he stopped me. My leg was bleeding quite a bit. Some of the smaller veins must have ruptured. Running out to the end of a branch, Lop-Ear grabbed a handful of green leaves. He stuffed them into the wound. They did the trick because the bleeding soon stopped. Then we moved on together, back to the safety of the caves.

CHAPTER VIII

Well do I remember that first winter after I left home. I have long dreams of sitting shivering in the cold. Lop-Ear and I sit close together, with our arms and legs about each other, blue-faced and with chattering teeth. It got particularly crisp along toward morning. In those chill early hours we slept little, huddling together in numb misery and waiting for the sunrise in order to get warm.

Well do I remember that first winter after I left home. I have long dreams of sitting shivering in the cold. Lop-Ear and I sit close together, with our arms and legs around each other, our faces blue and teeth chattering. It got especially chilly as morning approached. In those cold early hours, we hardly slept, huddling together in numb misery and waiting for the sunrise to warm us up.

When we went outside there was a crackle of frost under foot. One morning we discovered ice on the surface of the quiet water in the eddy where was the drinking-place, and there was a great How-do-you-do about it. Old Marrow-Bone was the oldest member of the horde, and he had never seen anything like it before. I remember the worried, plaintive look that came into his eyes as he examined the ice. (This plaintive look always came into our eyes when we did not understand a thing, or when we felt the prod of some vague and inexpressible desire.) Red-Eye, too, when he investigated the ice, looked bleak and plaintive, and stared across the river into the northeast, as though in some way he connected the Fire People with this latest happening.

When we went outside, we could hear the frost crackling under our feet. One morning, we found ice on the surface of the calm water in the eddy where the animals drank, and everyone was buzzing about it. Old Marrow-Bone was the oldest member of the group, and he had never seen anything like it before. I remember the worried, sad look that appeared in his eyes as he examined the ice. (This sad look always showed up in our eyes when we didn’t understand something or when we felt the tug of some vague, unnameable desire.) Red-Eye, too, when he checked out the ice, looked bleak and sorrowful, staring across the river to the northeast as if he somehow connected the Fire People with this new event.

But we found ice only on that one morning, and that was the coldest winter we experienced. I have no memory of other winters when it was so cold. I have often thought that that cold winter was a fore-runner of the countless cold winters to come, as the ice-sheet from farther north crept down over the face of the land. But we never saw that ice-sheet. Many generations must have passed away before the descendants of the horde migrated south, or remained and adapted themselves to the changed conditions.

But we only found ice that one morning, and it was the coldest winter we ever experienced. I don’t remember any other winters being that cold. I've often thought that winter was just the start of many cold winters to come, as the ice from farther north gradually moved down over the land. But we never saw that ice. Many generations must have passed before the descendants of the group moved south or stayed and adapted to the new conditions.

Life was hit or miss and happy-go-lucky with us. Little was ever planned, and less was executed. We ate when we were hungry, drank when we were thirsty, avoided our carnivorous enemies, took shelter in the caves at night, and for the rest just sort of played along through life.

Life was unpredictable and carefree for us. We rarely planned anything, and even less was put into action. We ate when we were hungry, drank when we were thirsty, steered clear of our meat-eating foes, took shelter in the caves at night, and mostly just went with the flow of life.

We were very curious, easily amused, and full of tricks and pranks. There was no seriousness about us, except when we were in danger or were angry, in which cases the one was quickly forgotten and the other as quickly got over.

We were super curious, easily entertained, and full of tricks and pranks. We didn't take things seriously, except when we were in danger or upset, but in those moments, we quickly forgot the fear and got over the anger just as fast.

We were inconsecutive, illogical, and inconsequential. We had no steadfastness of purpose, and it was here that the Fire People were ahead of us. They possessed all these things of which we possessed so little. Occasionally, however, especially in the realm of the emotions, we were capable of long-cherished purpose. The faithfulness of the monogamic couples I have referred to may be explained as a matter of habit; but my long desire for the Swift One cannot be so explained, any more than can be explained the undying enmity between me and Red-Eye.

We were scattered, illogical, and insignificant. We lacked a strong sense of purpose, and that’s where the Fire People outshone us. They had all these qualities that we had very little of. However, at times, especially when it came to emotions, we could have deeply held intentions. The loyalty of the monogamous couples I mentioned might be just a matter of habit, but my persistent longing for the Swift One can't be dismissed like that, just as the lasting hatred between me and Red-Eye can't be easily explained either.

But it was our inconsequentiality and stupidity that especially distresses me when I look back upon that life in the long ago. Once I found a broken gourd which happened to lie right side up and which had been filled with the rain. The water was sweet, and I drank it. I even took the gourd down to the stream and filled it with more water, some of which I drank and some of which I poured over Lop-Ear. And then I threw the gourd away. It never entered my head to fill the gourd with water and carry it into my cave. Yet often I was thirsty at night, especially after eating wild onions and watercress, and no one ever dared leave the caves at night for a drink.

But it was our insignificance and foolishness that really troubles me when I look back at that life from long ago. Once, I found a broken gourd that happened to be right side up and was filled with rainwater. The water was sweet, so I drank it. I even took the gourd down to the stream and filled it with more water—some of which I drank and some I poured over Lop-Ear. Then I just tossed the gourd aside. It never occurred to me to fill the gourd with water and bring it back to my cave. Yet I often felt thirsty at night, especially after eating wild onions and watercress, and no one ever wanted to leave the caves at night for a drink.

Another time I found a dry gourd, inside of which the seeds rattled. I had fun with it for a while. But it was a plaything, nothing more. And yet, it was not long after this that the using of gourds for storing water became the general practice of the horde. But I was not the inventor. The honor was due to old Marrow-Bone, and it is fair to assume that it was the necessity of his great age that brought about the innovation.

Another time, I came across a dry gourd that had seeds rattling inside it. I played with it for a bit, but it was just a toy, nothing more. However, soon after that, using gourds to store water became standard practice for our group. But I can’t take credit for that. The credit goes to old Marrow-Bone, and it's likely that his old age was what inspired the change.

At any rate, the first member of the horde to use gourds was Marrow-Bone. He kept a supply of drinking-water in his cave, which cave belonged to his son, the Hairless One, who permitted him to occupy a corner of it. We used to see Marrow-Bone filling his gourd at the drinking-place and carrying it carefully up to his cave. Imitation was strong in the Folk, and first one, and then another and another, procured a gourd and used it in similar fashion, until it was a general practice with all of us so to store water.

At any rate, the first member of the group to use gourds was Marrow-Bone. He kept a supply of drinking water in his cave, which belonged to his son, the Hairless One, who allowed him to use a corner of it. We used to see Marrow-Bone filling his gourd at the drinking spot and carefully carrying it back to his cave. Imitation was strong among the Folk, and one by one, everyone started getting a gourd and using it the same way, until storing water this way became common practice for all of us.

Sometimes old Marrow-Bone had sick spells and was unable to leave the cave. Then it was that the Hairless One filled the gourd for him. A little later, the Hairless One deputed the task to Long-Lip, his son. And after that, even when Marrow-Bone was well again, Long-Lip continued carrying water for him. By and by, except on unusual occasions, the men never carried any water at all, leaving the task to the women and larger children. Lop-Ear and I were independent. We carried water only for ourselves, and we often mocked the young water-carriers when they were called away from play to fill the gourds.

Sometimes old Marrow-Bone would get sick and couldn't leave the cave. That’s when the Hairless One would fill the gourd for him. Later on, the Hairless One assigned the job to his son Long-Lip. After that, even when Marrow-Bone got better, Long-Lip kept bringing water for him. Eventually, except for rare occasions, the men didn’t carry any water at all, leaving that job to the women and older kids. Lop-Ear and I were self-sufficient. We only carried water for ourselves and often teased the young water-carriers when they had to stop playing to fill the gourds.

Progress was slow with us. We played through life, even the adults, much in the same way that children play, and we played as none of the other animals played. What little we learned, was usually in the course of play, and was due to our curiosity and keenness of appreciation. For that matter, the one big invention of the horde, during the time I lived with it, was the use of gourds. At first we stored only water in the gourds—in imitation of old Marrow-Bone.

Progress was slow for us. We approached life like kids do, even the adults, and we played differently than any other animals. The little we learned came mainly from our play, driven by our curiosity and eagerness to understand. During my time with the group, the biggest invention was using gourds. Initially, we only stored water in the gourds, copying old Marrow-Bone.

But one day some one of the women—I do not know which one—filled a gourd with black-berries and carried it to her cave. In no time all the women were carrying berries and nuts and roots in the gourds. The idea, once started, had to go on. Another evolution of the carrying-receptacle was due to the women. Without doubt, some woman’s gourd was too small, or else she had forgotten her gourd; but be that as it may, she bent two great leaves together, pinning the seams with twigs, and carried home a bigger quantity of berries than could have been contained in the largest gourd.

But one day, one of the women—I don’t know who—filled a gourd with blackberries and took it to her cave. Soon, all the women were carrying berries, nuts, and roots in the gourds. Once the idea took off, it was unstoppable. The evolution of the carrying-container was thanks to the women. No doubt, one woman’s gourd was too small, or maybe she forgot hers; regardless, she bent two large leaves together, pinned the seams with twigs, and brought home more berries than could fit in even the biggest gourd.

So far we got, and no farther, in the transportation of supplies during the years I lived with the Folk. It never entered anybody’s head to weave a basket out of willow-withes. Sometimes the men and women tied tough vines about the bundles of ferns and branches that they carried to the caves to sleep upon. Possibly in ten or twenty generations we might have worked up to the weaving of baskets. And of this, one thing is sure: if once we wove withes into baskets, the next and inevitable step would have been the weaving of cloth. Clothes would have followed, and with covering our nakedness would have come modesty.

So far we've gotten, and no further, in transporting supplies during the years I lived with the Folk. It never crossed anyone's mind to make a basket out of willow branches. Sometimes the men and women would tie strong vines around the bundles of ferns and branches they carried to the caves to sleep on. Maybe in ten or twenty generations we could have progressed to weaving baskets. And one thing is certain: if we ever started weaving branches into baskets, the next logical step would have been weaving cloth. Clothes would have come afterward, and with covering our bodies would have come modesty.

Thus was momentum gained in the Younger World. But we were without this momentum. We were just getting started, and we could not go far in a single generation. We were without weapons, without fire, and in the raw beginnings of speech. The device of writing lay so far in the future that I am appalled when I think of it.

Thus, momentum was gained in the Younger World. But we lacked this momentum. We were just getting started, and we couldn't go far in a single generation. We were without weapons, without fire, and at the very basic stages of speech. The invention of writing was so far off that I am shocked when I think about it.

Even I was once on the verge of a great discovery. To show you how fortuitous was development in those days let me state that had it not been for the gluttony of Lop-Ear I might have brought about the domestication of the dog. And this was something that the Fire People who lived to the northeast had not yet achieved. They were without dogs; this I knew from observation. But let me tell you how Lop-Ear’s gluttony possibly set back our social development many generations.

Even I was once about to make a major discovery. To show you how fortunate things were back then, let me say that if it hadn’t been for Lop-Ear’s overeating, I might have succeeded in domesticating the dog. This was something the Fire People who lived to the northeast had not yet done. They didn’t have dogs; I knew this from watching them. But let me explain how Lop-Ear’s greed might have delayed our social progress by many generations.

Well to the west of our caves was a great swamp, but to the south lay a stretch of low, rocky hills. These were little frequented for two reasons. First of all, there was no food there of the kind we ate; and next, those rocky hills were filled with the lairs of carnivorous beasts.

Well to the west of our caves was a big swamp, but to the south was a stretch of low, rocky hills. These hills weren't visited much for two reasons. First, there wasn't any food there that we ate; and second, those rocky hills were home to predatory animals.

But Lop-Ear and I strayed over to the hills one day. We would not have strayed had we not been teasing a tiger. Please do not laugh. It was old Saber-Tooth himself. We were perfectly safe. We chanced upon him in the forest, early in the morning, and from the safety of the branches overhead we chattered down at him our dislike and hatred. And from branch to branch, and from tree to tree, we followed overhead, making an infernal row and warning all the forest-dwellers that old Saber-Tooth was coming.

But Lop-Ear and I wandered over to the hills one day. We wouldn't have wandered off if we hadn't been teasing a tiger. Please don't laugh. It was old Saber-Tooth himself. We were perfectly safe. We spotted him in the forest early in the morning, and from the safety of the branches above, we chattered down at him with our dislike and hatred. We moved from branch to branch and from tree to tree, making a terrible noise and warning all the forest animals that old Saber-Tooth was approaching.

We spoiled his hunting for him, anyway. And we made him good and angry. He snarled at us and lashed his tail, and sometimes he paused and stared up at us quietly for a long time, as if debating in his mind some way by which he could get hold of us. But we only laughed and pelted him with twigs and the ends of branches.

We ruined his hunt, anyway. And we got him really mad. He growled at us and whipped his tail, and sometimes he stopped and looked up at us quietly for a long time, as if he was figuring out how he could catch us. But we just laughed and threw twigs and small branches at him.

This tiger-baiting was common sport among the folk. Sometimes half the horde would follow from overhead a tiger or lion that had ventured out in the daytime. It was our revenge; for more than one member of the horde, caught unexpectedly, had gone the way of the tiger’s belly or the lion’s. Also, by such ordeals of helplessness and shame, we taught the hunting animals to some extent to keep out of our territory. And then it was funny. It was a great game.

This tiger-baiting was a popular pastime among the people. Sometimes half the group would chase after a tiger or lion that had dared to come out during the day. It was our way of getting back at them; after all, more than one member of the group, caught off guard, had ended up as prey for the tiger or lion. Plus, by putting them through such struggles and humiliation, we managed to teach the hunting animals to stay out of our territory. And honestly, it was amusing. It was a fantastic game.

And so Lop-Ear and I had chased Saber-Tooth across three miles of forest. Toward the last he put his tail between his legs and fled from our gibing like a beaten cur. We did our best to keep up with him; but when we reached the edge of the forest he was no more than a streak in the distance.

And so Lop-Ear and I chased Saber-Tooth across three miles of forest. Toward the end, he tucked his tail between his legs and ran from our mocking like a beaten dog. We did our best to keep up with him, but by the time we reached the edge of the forest, he was just a blur in the distance.

I don’t know what prompted us, unless it was curiosity; but after playing around awhile, Lop-Ear and I ventured across the open ground to the edge of the rocky hills. We did not go far. Possibly at no time were we more than a hundred yards from the trees. Coming around a sharp corner of rock (we went very carefully, because we did not know what we might encounter), we came upon three puppies playing in the sun.

I’m not sure what motivated us, maybe just curiosity; but after messing around for a bit, Lop-Ear and I decided to cross the open ground to the edge of the rocky hills. We didn't go far. At no point were we more than a hundred yards from the trees. As we turned a sharp corner of rock (we were extra cautious since we didn’t know what we might find), we discovered three puppies playing in the sun.

They did not see us, and we watched them for some time. They were wild dogs. In the rock-wall was a horizontal fissure—evidently the lair where their mother had left them, and where they should have remained had they been obedient. But the growing life, that in Lop-Ear and me had impelled us to venture away from the forest, had driven the puppies out of the cave to frolic. I know how their mother would have punished them had she caught them.

They didn't notice us, and we observed them for a while. They were wild dogs. In the rock wall was a horizontal crack—clearly the den where their mother had left them, and where they should have stayed if they had been obedient. But the urge for adventure that had pushed Lop-Ear and me to leave the forest had also led the puppies out of the cave to play. I can imagine how their mother would have scolded them if she had found them.

But it was Lop-Ear and I who caught them. He looked at me, and then we made a dash for it. The puppies knew no place to run except into the lair, and we headed them off. One rushed between my legs. I squatted and grabbed him. He sank his sharp little teeth into my arm, and I dropped him in the suddenness of the hurt and surprise. The next moment he had scurried inside.

But it was Lop-Ear and me who caught them. He looked at me, and then we made a run for it. The puppies had no place to go except into the den, and we blocked their way. One dashed between my legs. I crouched down and grabbed him. He sank his sharp little teeth into my arm, and I dropped him in shock from the pain. In an instant, he had scurried inside.

Lop-Ear, struggling with the second puppy, scowled at me and intimated by a variety of sounds the different kinds of a fool and a bungler that I was. This made me ashamed and spurred me to valor. I grabbed the remaining puppy by the tail. He got his teeth into me once, and then I got him by the nape of the neck. Lop-Ear and I sat down, and held the puppies up, and looked at them, and laughed.

Lop-Ear, wrestling with the second puppy, frowned at me and communicated through various sounds just how foolish and clumsy I was. This made me feel embarrassed and motivated me to be brave. I grabbed the last puppy by the tail. He bit me once, but then I grabbed him by the back of his neck. Lop-Ear and I sat down, held the puppies up, looked at them, and laughed.

They were snarling and yelping and crying. Lop-Ear started suddenly. He thought he had heard something. We looked at each other in fear, realizing the danger of our position. The one thing that made animals raging demons was tampering with their young. And these puppies that made such a racket belonged to the wild dogs. Well we knew them, running in packs, the terror of the grass-eating animals. We had watched them following the herds of cattle and bison and dragging down the calves, the aged, and the sick. We had been chased by them ourselves, more than once. I had seen one of the Folk, a woman, run down by them and caught just as she reached the shelter of the woods. Had she not been tired out by the run, she might have made it into a tree. She tried, and slipped, and fell back. They made short work of her.

They were growling, barking, and crying. Lop-Ear suddenly perked up. He thought he heard something. We looked at each other in fear, realizing how dangerous our situation was. The one thing that turned animals into raging demons was messing with their young. And these noisy puppies belonged to the wild dogs. We knew them well, running in packs, striking fear into the hearts of the grazing animals. We had seen them following herds of cattle and bison, taking down calves, the old, and the sick. We had been chased by them ourselves more than once. I had witnessed one of the Folk, a woman, being hunted down by them and caught just as she reached the woods. If she hadn’t been exhausted from running, she might have made it up a tree. She tried, slipped, and fell back. They finished her off quickly.

We did not stare at each other longer than a moment. Keeping tight hold of our prizes, we ran for the woods. Once in the security of a tall tree, we held up the puppies and laughed again. You see, we had to have our laugh out, no matter what happened.

We didn't look at each other for more than a moment. Holding onto our prizes tightly, we ran into the woods. Once we reached the safety of a tall tree, we held up the puppies and laughed again. You see, we needed to get our laugh out, no matter what happened.

And then began one of the hardest tasks I ever attempted. We started to carry the puppies to our cave. Instead of using our hands for climbing, most of the time they were occupied with holding our squirming captives. Once we tried to walk on the ground, but were treed by a miserable hyena, who followed along underneath. He was a wise hyena.

And then I started one of the toughest tasks I ever faced. We began carrying the puppies to our cave. Instead of using our hands to climb, most of the time they were busy holding onto our squirming little captives. Once we tried to walk on the ground, but a pesky hyena tracked us, following right below. He was a clever hyena.

Lop-Ear got an idea. He remembered how we tied up bundles of leaves to carry home for beds. Breaking off some tough vines, he tied his puppy’s legs together, and then, with another piece of vine passed around his neck, slung the puppy on his back. This left him with hands and feet free to climb. He was jubilant, and did not wait for me to finish tying my puppy’s legs, but started on. There was one difficulty, however. The puppy wouldn’t stay slung on Lop-Ear’s back. It swung around to the side and then on in front. Its teeth were not tied, and the next thing it did was to sink its teeth into Lop-Ear’s soft and unprotected stomach. He let out a scream, nearly fell, and clutched a branch violently with both hands to save himself. The vine around his neck broke, and the puppy, its four legs still tied, dropped to the ground. The hyena proceeded to dine.

Lop-Ear had an idea. He remembered how they used to bundle up leaves to bring home for beds. Breaking off some tough vines, he tied his puppy’s legs together, and then, with another piece of vine around its neck, he slung the puppy on his back. This left him with his hands and feet free to climb. He was thrilled and didn’t wait for me to finish tying my puppy’s legs, but took off. There was one problem, though. The puppy wouldn’t stay on Lop-Ear’s back. It swung around to the side and then in front. Its teeth weren’t tied, and the next thing it did was sink its teeth into Lop-Ear’s soft, unprotected stomach. He let out a scream, nearly fell, and grabbed a branch tightly with both hands to catch himself. The vine around his neck snapped, and the puppy, with its four legs still tied, fell to the ground. The hyena then moved in to feast.

Lop-Ear was disgusted and angry. He abused the hyena, and then went off alone through the trees. I had no reason that I knew for wanting to carry the puppy to the cave, except that I wanted to; and I stayed by my task. I made the work a great deal easier by elaborating on Lop-Ear’s idea. Not only did I tie the puppy’s legs, but I thrust a stick through his jaws and tied them together securely.

Lop-Ear was disgusted and angry. He yelled at the hyena and then walked off alone through the trees. I didn’t have any real reason to want to take the puppy to the cave, except that I wanted to; so I stuck with it. I made the job a lot easier by expanding on Lop-Ear’s idea. Not only did I tie the puppy’s legs, but I also shoved a stick through his jaws and tied them together tightly.

At last I got the puppy home. I imagine I had more pertinacity than the average Folk, or else I should not have succeeded. They laughed at me when they saw me lugging the puppy up to my high little cave, but I did not mind. Success crowned my efforts, and there was the puppy. He was a plaything such as none of the Folk possessed. He learned rapidly. When I played with him and he bit me, I boxed his ears, and then he did not try again to bite for a long time.

At last, I brought the puppy home. I guess I was more determined than most people, or I wouldn’t have been successful. They laughed when they saw me carrying the puppy to my little high cave, but I didn’t care. My efforts paid off, and there was the puppy. He was a toy unlike anything the others had. He picked things up quickly. When I played with him and he bit me, I gave him a light slap on the ears, and after that, he didn’t try to bite again for a long time.

I was quite taken up with him. He was something new, and it was a characteristic of the Folk to like new things. When I saw that he refused fruits and vegetables, I caught birds for him and squirrels and young rabbits. (We Folk were meat-eaters, as well as vegetarians, and we were adept at catching small game.) The puppy ate the meat and thrived. As well as I can estimate, I must have had him over a week. And then, coming back to the cave one day with a nestful of young-hatched pheasants, I found Lop-Ear had killed the puppy and was just beginning to eat him. I sprang for Lop-Ear,—the cave was small,—and we went at it tooth and nail.

I was really into him. He was something fresh, and it was typical for our people to like new things. When I noticed he turned down fruits and vegetables, I caught birds, squirrels, and young rabbits for him. (We were meat-eaters as well as vegetarians, and we were good at catching small game.) The puppy ate the meat and grew strong. As far as I can tell, I had him for over a week. Then, one day I came back to the cave with a nest full of newly hatched pheasants and found Lop-Ear had killed the puppy and was just starting to eat him. I lunged at Lop-Ear—the cave was small—and we went at it fiercely.

And thus, in a fight, ended one of the earliest attempts to domesticate the dog. We pulled hair out in handfuls, and scratched and bit and gouged. Then we sulked and made up. After that we ate the puppy. Raw? Yes. We had not yet discovered fire. Our evolution into cooking animals lay in the tight-rolled scroll of the future.

And so, in a fight, ended one of the earliest attempts to domesticate the dog. We pulled out hair in handfuls, and scratched and bit and gouged. Then we sulked and made up. After that, we ate the puppy. Raw? Yes. We hadn’t discovered fire yet. Our evolution into cooking beings was still in the tightly rolled scroll of the future.

CHAPTER IX

Red-Eye was an atavism. He was the great discordant element in our horde. He was more primitive than any of us. He did not belong with us, yet we were still so primitive ourselves that we were incapable of a cooperative effort strong enough to kill him or cast him out. Rude as was our social organization, he was, nevertheless, too rude to live in it. He tended always to destroy the horde by his unsocial acts. He was really a reversion to an earlier type, and his place was with the Tree People rather than with us who were in the process of becoming men.

Red-Eye was a throwback. He was the major disruptive force in our group. He was more primitive than any of us. He didn’t fit in with us, yet we were still so primitive ourselves that we couldn’t come together strongly enough to get rid of him or kill him. Our social structure was rough, but he was too rough to fit into it. He constantly threatened to break apart the group with his antisocial behavior. He was really a return to an earlier form, and he belonged with the Tree People instead of with us who were evolving into humans.

He was a monster of cruelty, which is saying a great deal in that day. He beat his wives—not that he ever had more than one wife at a time, but that he was married many times. It was impossible for any woman to live with him, and yet they did live with him, out of compulsion. There was no gainsaying him.

He was a real monster when it came to cruelty, which says a lot for that time. He beat his wives—not that he ever had more than one at a time, but that he was married multiple times. No woman could stand living with him, yet they did live with him, out of necessity. There was no arguing with him.

No man was strong enough to stand against him.

No one was strong enough to stand up to him.

Often do I have visions of the quiet hour before the twilight. From drinking-place and carrot patch and berry swamp the Folk are trooping into the open space before the caves. They dare linger no later than this, for the dreadful darkness is approaching, in which the world is given over to the carnage of the hunting animals, while the fore-runners of man hide tremblingly in their holes.

Often I imagine the calm hour before dusk. From the bar and the carrot field and the berry swamp, people are gathering in the open area in front of the caves. They don't dare stay any longer than this, because the scary darkness is coming, when the world is left to the slaughter of the hunting animals, while the early humans hide nervously in their holes.

There yet remain to us a few minutes before we climb to our caves. We are tired from the play of the day, and the sounds we make are subdued. Even the cubs, still greedy for fun and antics, play with restraint. The wind from the sea has died down, and the shadows are lengthening with the last of the sun’s descent. And then, suddenly, from Red-Eye’s cave, breaks a wild screaming and the sound of blows. He is beating his wife.

There are still a few minutes left before we head to our caves. We're exhausted from today's games, and the noises we make are quiet. Even the cubs, still eager for play and fun, are playing more gently. The wind from the sea has calmed, and the shadows are getting longer as the sun sets. Then, suddenly, from Red-Eye’s cave, a loud scream erupts along with the sound of hitting. He is hurting his wife.

At first an awed silence comes upon us. But as the blows and screams continue we break out into an insane gibbering of helpless rage. It is plain that the men resent Red-Eye’s actions, but they are too afraid of him. The blows cease, and a low groaning dies away, while we chatter among ourselves and the sad twilight creeps upon us.

At first, we fall into a stunned silence. But as the hits and screams go on, we erupt into frantic, helpless anger. It's clear the men are angry about Red-Eye’s behavior, but they’re too scared of him. The blows stop, and a low groaning fades away, while we talk nervously among ourselves as the dim twilight settles in.

We, to whom most happenings were jokes, never laughed during Red-Eye’s wife-beatings. We knew too well the tragedy of them. On more than one morning, at the base of the cliff, did we find the body of his latest wife. He had tossed her there, after she had died, from his cave-mouth. He never buried his dead. The task of carrying away the bodies, that else would have polluted our abiding-place, he left to the horde. We usually flung them into the river below the last drinking-place.

We, who found most events amusing, never laughed during Red-Eye’s beatings of his wife. We understood the tragedy all too well. More than once, we found the body of his latest wife at the bottom of the cliff in the morning. He had thrown her there after she died, right from the mouth of his cave. He never buried his dead. He left the responsibility of disposing of the bodies, which would have contaminated our home, to the group. We typically tossed them into the river below the last drinking spot.

Not alone did Red-Eye murder his wives, but he also murdered for his wives, in order to get them. When he wanted a new wife and selected the wife of another man, he promptly killed that man. Two of these murders I saw myself. The whole horde knew, but could do nothing. We had not yet developed any government, to speak of, inside the horde. We had certain customs and visited our wrath upon the unlucky ones who violated those customs. Thus, for example, the individual who defiled a drinking-place would be attacked by every onlooker, while one who deliberately gave a false alarm was the recipient of much rough usage at our hands. But Red-Eye walked rough-shod over all our customs, and we so feared him that we were incapable of the collective action necessary to punish him.

Not only did Red-Eye kill his wives, but he also murdered to get them. When he wanted a new wife and chose another man's wife, he quickly killed that man. I witnessed two of these murders myself. The whole group knew, but could do nothing. We hadn't really developed any government within the group. We had some customs and would take out our anger on those who broke them. For instance, anyone who messed up a drinking spot would be attacked by everyone around, while someone who intentionally raised a false alarm would face a lot of rough treatment from us. But Red-Eye ignored all our customs, and we were so afraid of him that we couldn't come together to punish him.

It was during the sixth winter in our cave that Lop-Ear and I discovered that we were really growing up. From the first it had been a squeeze to get in through the entrance-crevice. This had had its advantages, however. It had prevented the larger Folk from taking our cave away from us. And it was a most desirable cave, the highest on the bluff, the safest, and in winter the smallest and warmest.

It was during the sixth winter in our cave that Lop-Ear and I realized we were truly growing up. Right from the start, it was a tight fit to get through the entrance. However, this had its perks. It kept the bigger folks from taking our cave from us. And it was a really great cave—high up on the bluff, the safest, and in winter, the coziest and warmest.

To show the stage of the mental development of the Folk, I may state that it would have been a simple thing for some of them to have driven us out and enlarged the crevice-opening. But they never thought of it. Lop-Ear and I did not think of it either until our increasing size compelled us to make an enlargement. This occurred when summer was well along and we were fat with better forage. We worked at the crevice in spells, when the fancy struck us.

To illustrate the level of mental development among the Folk, I can say that it would have been easy for some of them to push us out and widen the opening. But they never considered it. Lop-Ear and I didn’t think of it either until we grew larger, which forced us to make an enlargement. This happened when summer was in full swing and we were well-fed from better food sources. We worked on the crevice in bits and pieces, whenever we felt like it.

At first we dug the crumbling rocks away with our fingers, until our nails got sore, when I accidentally stumbled upon the idea of using a piece of wood on the rock. This worked well. Also it worked woe. One morning early, we had scratched out of the wall quite a heap of fragments. I gave the heap a shove over the lip of the entrance. The next moment there came up from below a howl of rage. There was no need to look. We knew the voice only too well. The rubbish had descended upon Red-Eye.

At first, we dug the crumbling rocks away with our fingers until our nails got sore, when I accidentally thought of using a piece of wood on the rock. This worked well. But it also had its downsides. One early morning, we had scratched out a pretty big pile of fragments from the wall. I gave the pile a shove over the edge of the entrance. The next moment, we heard a howl of rage coming from below. There was no need to look. We knew that voice all too well. The debris had fallen on Red-Eye.

We crouched down in the cave in consternation. A minute later he was at the entrance, peering in at us with his inflamed eyes and raging like a demon. But he was too large. He could not get in to us. Suddenly he went away. This was suspicious. By all we knew of Folk nature he should have remained and had out his rage. I crept to the entrance and peeped down. I could see him just beginning to mount the bluff again. In one hand he carried a long stick. Before I could divine his plan, he was back at the entrance and savagely jabbing the stick in at us.

We crouched down in the cave, feeling anxious. A minute later, he was at the entrance, looking in at us with his bloodshot eyes and screaming like a madman. But he was too big. He couldn’t fit inside to reach us. Suddenly, he left. That was suspicious. From what we knew about people, he should have stayed and let out his anger. I crept to the entrance and peeked out. I could see him just starting to climb back up the bluff. He was holding a long stick in one hand. Before I could figure out what he was planning, he was back at the entrance, violently poking the stick in at us.

His thrusts were prodigious. They could have disembowelled us. We shrank back against the side-walls, where we were almost out of range. But by industrious poking he got us now and again—cruel, scraping jabs with the end of the stick that raked off the hide and hair. When we screamed with the hurt, he roared his satisfaction and jabbed the harder.

His thrusts were immense. They could have seriously injured us. We pressed against the side walls, where we were nearly out of reach. But with relentless prodding, he managed to hit us now and then—harsh, scraping jabs with the end of the stick that tore off skin and hair. When we screamed in pain, he roared with satisfaction and jabbed even harder.

I began to grow angry. I had a temper of my own in those days, and pretty considerable courage, too, albeit it was largely the courage of the cornered rat. I caught hold of the stick with my hands, but such was his strength that he jerked me into the crevice. He reached for me with his long arm, and his nails tore my flesh as I leaped back from the clutch and gained the comparative safety of the side-wall.

I started to get really angry. I had a temper back then and quite a bit of courage, though it was mostly the kind you have when you're trapped. I grabbed the stick with both hands, but he was so strong that he pulled me into the crack. He stretched out his long arm for me, and his nails scratched my skin as I jumped back from his grip and made it to the relative safety of the wall.

He began poking again, and caught me a painful blow on the shoulder. Beyond shivering with fright and yelling when he was hit, Lop-Ear did nothing. I looked for a stick with which to jab back, but found only the end of a branch, an inch through and a foot long. I threw this at Red-Eye. It did no damage, though he howled with a sudden increase of rage at my daring to strike back. He began jabbing furiously. I found a fragment of rock and threw it at him, striking him on the chest.

He started poking me again and landed a painful hit on my shoulder. Other than shivering in fear and yelling when he got hit, Lop-Ear didn’t do anything. I searched for a stick to jab back, but only found the end of a branch, about an inch thick and a foot long. I threw this at Red-Eye. It didn’t hurt him, but he howled with an increase of rage at my audacity to fight back. He began jabbing angrily. I found a piece of rock and threw it at him, hitting him in the chest.

This emboldened me, and, besides, I was now as angry as he, and had lost all fear. I ripped a fragment of rock from the wall. The piece must have weighed two or three pounds. With my strength I slammed it full into Red-Eye’s face. It nearly finished him. He staggered backward, dropping his stick, and almost fell off the cliff.

This gave me confidence, and on top of that, I was just as angry as he was and had lost all fear. I tore a chunk of rock from the wall. The piece must have weighed two or three pounds. With all my strength, I smashed it right into Red-Eye’s face. It almost took him out. He stumbled backward, dropping his stick, and nearly fell off the cliff.

He was a ferocious sight. His face was covered with blood, and he was snarling and gnashing his fangs like a wild boar. He wiped the blood from his eyes, caught sight of me, and roared with fury. His stick was gone, so he began ripping out chunks of crumbling rock and throwing them in at me. This supplied me with ammunition. I gave him as good as he sent, and better; for he presented a good target, while he caught only glimpses of me as I snuggled against the side-wall.

He was a terrifying sight. His face was covered in blood, and he was growling and showing his teeth like a wild boar. He wiped the blood from his eyes, saw me, and roared with anger. His stick was gone, so he started tearing out chunks of crumbling rock and throwing them at me. That gave me some ammunition. I shot back just as hard, if not harder; he was an easy target while he could only catch glimpses of me as I pressed against the side wall.

Suddenly he disappeared again. From the lip of the cave I saw him descending. All the horde had gathered outside and in awed silence was looking on. As he descended, the more timid ones scurried for their caves. I could see old Marrow-Bone tottering along as fast as he could. Red-Eye sprang out from the wall and finished the last twenty feet through the air. He landed alongside a mother who was just beginning the ascent. She screamed with fear, and the two-year-old child that was clinging to her released its grip and rolled at Red-Eye’s feet. Both he and the mother reached for it, and he got it. The next moment the frail little body had whirled through the air and shattered against the wall. The mother ran to it, caught it up in her arms, and crouched over it crying.

Suddenly, he disappeared again. From the edge of the cave, I watched him go down. The whole group had gathered outside, watching in stunned silence. As he descended, the more scared ones hurried back to their caves. I could see old Marrow-Bone shuffling along as fast as he could. Red-Eye jumped out from the wall and covered the last twenty feet in the air. He landed next to a mother who was just starting to climb up. She screamed in fear, and the two-year-old child clinging to her let go and tumbled at Red-Eye’s feet. Both he and the mother reached for it, and he got hold of it. In the next moment, the fragile little body soared through the air and crashed against the wall. The mother ran to it, picked it up in her arms, and hunched over it, crying.

Red-Eye started over to pick up the stick. Old Marrow-Bone had tottered into his way. Red-Eye’s great hand shot out and clutched the old man by the back of the neck. I looked to see his neck broken. His body went limp as he surrendered himself to his fate. Red-Eye hesitated a moment, and Marrow-Bone, shivering terribly, bowed his head and covered his face with his crossed arms. Then Red-Eye slammed him face-downward to the ground. Old Marrow-Bone did not struggle. He lay there crying with the fear of death. I saw the Hairless One, out in the open space, beating his chest and bristling, but afraid to come forward. And then, in obedience to some whim of his erratic spirit, Red-Eye let the old man alone and passed on and recovered the stick.

Red-Eye started to pick up the stick. Old Marrow-Bone had stumbled into his path. Red-Eye's huge hand shot out and gripped the old man by the back of the neck. I thought his neck would snap. His body went limp as he resigned himself to his fate. Red-Eye paused for a moment, and Marrow-Bone, trembling badly, bowed his head and covered his face with his crossed arms. Then Red-Eye slammed him face-first onto the ground. Old Marrow-Bone didn’t fight back. He lay there crying out of fear. I saw the Hairless One, out in the open, beating his chest and looking fierce, but too scared to approach. Then, on a whim of his unpredictable nature, Red-Eye left the old man alone and went back to get the stick.

He returned to the wall and began to climb up. Lop-Ear, who was shivering and peeping alongside of me, scrambled back into the cave. It was plain that Red-Eye was bent upon murder. I was desperate and angry and fairly cool. Running back and forth along the neighboring ledges, I gathered a heap of rocks at the cave-entrance. Red-Eye was now several yards beneath me, concealed for the moment by an out-jut of the cliff. As he climbed, his head came into view, and I banged a rock down. It missed, striking the wall and shattering; but the flying dust and grit filled his eyes and he drew back out of view.

He went back to the wall and started to climb up. Lop-Ear, who was shivering and peeking alongside me, rushed back into the cave. It was clear that Red-Eye was intent on murder. I felt desperate and angry but also calm. Running back and forth along the nearby ledges, I gathered a pile of rocks at the cave entrance. Red-Eye was now several yards below me, momentarily hidden by a jutting part of the cliff. As he climbed, his head came into sight, and I dropped a rock. It missed, hitting the wall and shattering; however, the dust and grit flew up and got into his eyes, causing him to retreat out of view.

A chuckling and chattering arose from the horde, that played the part of audience. At last there was one of the Folk who dared to face Red-Eye. As their approval and acclamation arose on the air, Red-Eye snarled down at them, and on the instant they were subdued to silence. Encouraged by this evidence of his power, he thrust his head into view, and by scowling and snarling and gnashing his fangs tried to intimidate me. He scowled horribly, contracting the scalp strongly over the brows and bringing the hair down from the top of the head until each hair stood apart and pointed straight forward.

A group of people was laughing and chatting as they played the role of audience. Finally, one member of the crowd stepped up to confront Red-Eye. As they cheered and shouted their approval, Red-Eye glared down at them, and instantly, they fell silent. Fueled by this show of power, he leaned forward, and with scowls, snarls, and bared fangs, he tried to intimidate me. His expression was menacing, as he furrowed his brow deeply, causing his hair to stick out in every direction, with each strand pointing straight ahead.

The sight chilled me, but I mastered my fear, and, with a stone poised in my hand, threatened him back. He still tried to advance. I drove the stone down at him and made a sheer miss. The next shot was a success. The stone struck him on the neck. He slipped back out of sight, but as he disappeared I could see him clutching for a grip on the wall with one hand, and with the other clutching at his throat. The stick fell clattering to the ground.

The sight sent a chill down my spine, but I controlled my fear and, with a stone ready in my hand, faced him down. He still tried to move forward. I swung the stone at him but barely missed. The next throw hit its mark. The stone hit him on the neck. He staggered back out of sight, but as he disappeared, I saw him reaching for the wall with one hand, while clutching his throat with the other. The stick clattered to the ground.

I could not see him any more, though I could hear him choking and strangling and coughing. The audience kept a death-like silence. I crouched on the lip of the entrance and waited. The strangling and coughing died down, and I could hear him now and again clearing his throat. A little later he began to climb down. He went very quietly, pausing every moment or so to stretch his neck or to feel it with his hand.

I couldn’t see him anymore, but I could hear him choking, gasping, and coughing. The audience remained completely silent. I crouched at the entrance and waited. The choking and coughing gradually stopped, and I could occasionally hear him clearing his throat. A little later, he started to climb down. He moved very quietly, pausing every few moments to stretch his neck or feel it with his hand.

At the sight of him descending, the whole horde, with wild screams and yells, stampeded for the woods. Old Marrow-Bone, hobbling and tottering, followed behind. Red-Eye took no notice of the flight. When he reached the ground he skirted the base of the bluff and climbed up and into his own cave. He did not look around once.

At the sight of him coming down, the entire crowd, yelling and screaming, ran into the woods. Old Marrow-Bone, limping and unsteady, trailed behind. Red-Eye didn’t pay attention to their panic. Once he reached the ground, he walked around the base of the cliff and climbed into his own cave. He didn’t look back even once.

I stared at Lop-Ear, and he stared back. We understood each other. Immediately, and with great caution and quietness, we began climbing up the cliff. When we reached the top we looked back. The abiding-place was deserted, Red-Eye remained in his cave, and the horde had disappeared in the depths of the forest.

I stared at Lop-Ear, and he stared back. We understood each other. Right away, and very carefully and quietly, we started climbing up the cliff. When we reached the top, we looked back. The place was empty, Red-Eye stayed in his cave, and the crowd had vanished into the depths of the forest.

We turned and ran. We dashed across the open spaces and down the slopes unmindful of possible snakes in the grass, until we reached the woods. Up into the trees we went, and on and on, swinging our arboreal flight until we had put miles between us and the caves. And then, and not till then, in the security of a great fork, we paused, looked at each other, and began to laugh. We held on to each other, arms and legs, our eyes streaming tears, our sides aching, and laughed and laughed and laughed.

We turned and ran. We raced across the open fields and down the hills, not worrying about any snakes in the grass, until we reached the woods. We climbed into the trees and kept going, swinging through the branches until we had put miles between us and the caves. Only then, when we found a big fork in the trees, did we stop, look at each other, and start to laugh. We held on to each other, arms and legs entwined, our eyes full of tears, our sides hurting, and we laughed and laughed and laughed.

CHAPTER X

After we had had out our laugh, Lop-Ear and I curved back in our flight and got breakfast in the blueberry swamp. It was the same swamp to which I had made my first journeys in the world, years before, accompanied by my mother. I had seen little of her in the intervening time. Usually, when she visited the horde at the caves, I was away in the forest. I had once or twice caught glimpses of the Chatterer in the open space, and had had the pleasure of making faces at him and angering him from the mouth of my cave. Beyond such amenities I had left my family severely alone. I was not much interested in it, and anyway I was doing very well by myself.

After we finished our laugh, Lop-Ear and I turned back in our flight and got breakfast in the blueberry swamp. It was the same swamp I had visited many years ago with my mother. I hadn’t seen much of her since then. Usually, when she came to visit the group at the caves, I was out in the forest. A couple of times I caught sight of the Chatterer in the open space, and I enjoyed making faces at him and annoying him from the entrance of my cave. Apart from those interactions, I had kept my distance from my family. I wasn’t really interested in them, and besides, I was doing great on my own.

After eating our fill of berries, with two nestfuls of partly hatched quail-eggs for dessert, Lop-Ear and I wandered circumspectly into the woods toward the river. Here was where stood my old home-tree, out of which I had been thrown by the Chatterer. It was still occupied. There had been increase in the family. Clinging tight to my mother was a little baby. Also, there was a girl, partly grown, who cautiously regarded us from one of the lower branches. She was evidently my sister, or half-sister, rather.

After we stuffed ourselves with berries and had two nests of partly hatched quail eggs for dessert, Lop-Ear and I carefully made our way into the woods toward the river. This is where my old home tree stood, the one I had been kicked out of by the Chatterer. It was still being used. There had been an increase in the family. Clinging tightly to my mother was a little baby. There was also a girl, a bit older, who watched us cautiously from one of the lower branches. She was clearly my sister, or half-sister, actually.

My mother recognized me, but she warned me away when I started to climb into the tree. Lop-Ear, who was more cautious by far than I, beat a retreat, nor could I persuade him to return. Later in the day, however, my sister came down to the ground, and there and in neighboring trees we romped and played all afternoon. And then came trouble. She was my sister, but that did not prevent her from treating me abominably, for she had inherited all the viciousness of the Chatterer. She turned upon me suddenly, in a petty rage, and scratched me, tore my hair, and sank her sharp little teeth deep into my forearm. I lost my temper. I did not injure her, but it was undoubtedly the soundest spanking she had received up to that time.

My mom recognized me, but she warned me off when I started to climb the tree. Lop-Ear, who was way more cautious than I was, backed off, and I couldn’t get him to come back. Later in the day, though, my sister came down to the ground, and we played around in the trees all afternoon. Then trouble started. She was my sister, but that didn't stop her from being terrible to me, since she had inherited all the meanness of the Chatterer. She suddenly turned on me in a petty rage, scratched me, yanked my hair, and bit down hard on my forearm. I lost my cool. I didn't hurt her, but it was definitely the hardest spanking she had ever gotten up to that point.

How she yelled and squalled. The Chatterer, who had been away all day and who was only then returning, heard the noise and rushed for the spot. My mother also rushed, but he got there first. Lop-Ear and I did not wait his coming. We were off and away, and the Chatterer gave us the chase of our lives through the trees.

How she yelled and cried. The Chatterer, who had been gone all day and was just returning, heard the racket and ran to the scene. My mother also ran, but he got there first. Lop-Ear and I didn’t wait for him. We took off, and the Chatterer chased us like crazy through the trees.

After the chase was over, and Lop-Ear and I had had out our laugh, we discovered that twilight was falling. Here was night with all its terrors upon us, and to return to the caves was out of the question. Red-Eye made that impossible. We took refuge in a tree that stood apart from other trees, and high up in a fork we passed the night. It was a miserable night. For the first few hours it rained heavily, then it turned cold and a chill wind blew upon us. Soaked through, with shivering bodies and chattering teeth, we huddled in each other’s arms. We missed the snug, dry cave that so quickly warmed with the heat of our bodies.

After the chase ended, and Lop-Ear and I had our laugh, we noticed that twilight was setting in. Night had arrived with all its fears, and going back to the caves was out of the question. Red-Eye made that impossible. We found shelter in a tree that stood alone, and high up in a fork, we spent the night. It was a miserable night. For the first few hours, it poured rain, then it got cold, and a chilling wind blew on us. Soaked through, with shivering bodies and chattering teeth, we huddled in each other’s arms. We missed the cozy, dry cave that warmed up quickly with the heat of our bodies.

Morning found us wretched and resolved. We would not spend another such night. Remembering the tree-shelters of our elders, we set to work to make one for ourselves. We built the framework of a rough nest, and on higher forks overhead even got in several ridge-poles for the roof. Then the sun came out, and under its benign influence we forgot the hardships of the night and went off in search of breakfast. After that, to show the inconsequentiality of life in those days, we fell to playing. It must have taken us all of a month, working intermittently, to make our tree-house; and then, when it was completed, we never used it again.

Morning found us feeling miserable yet determined. We weren’t going to spend another night like that. Remembering the tree shelters our parents had made, we started building one for ourselves. We constructed a rough framework for a nest and even managed to set up some ridge-poles for the roof higher up. Then the sun came out, and under its warm light, we forgot about last night’s struggles and went off to find breakfast. After that, to highlight how trivial life was back then, we started playing. It probably took us about a month, working on and off, to finish our treehouse; and once it was done, we never used it again.

But I run ahead of my story. When we fell to playing, after breakfast, on the second day away from the caves, Lop-Ear led me a chase through the trees and down to the river. We came out upon it where a large slough entered from the blueberry swamp. The mouth of this slough was wide, while the slough itself was practically without a current. In the dead water, just inside its mouth, lay a tangled mass of tree trunks. Some of these, what of the wear and tear of freshets and of being stranded long summers on sand-bars, were seasoned and dry and without branches. They floated high in the water, and bobbed up and down or rolled over when we put our weight upon them.

But I’m getting ahead of myself. After breakfast, on the second day away from the caves, Lop-Ear and I started playing and he led me on a chase through the trees down to the river. We reached it where a large slough flowed in from the blueberry swamp. The entrance to this slough was wide, while the slough itself barely had a current. In the still water, just at the mouth, there was a tangled mess of tree trunks. Some of these, worn down from floods and having been stranded on sandbars for long summers, were seasoned and dry with no branches. They floated high in the water, bobbing up and down or rolling over when we stepped on them.

Here and there between the trunks were water-cracks, and through them we could see schools of small fish, like minnows, darting back and forth. Lop-Ear and I became fishermen at once. Lying flat on the logs, keeping perfectly quiet, waiting till the minnows came close, we would make swift passes with our hands. Our prizes we ate on the spot, wriggling and moist. We did not notice the lack of salt.

Here and there between the tree trunks were cracks in the water, and through them we could see schools of small fish, like minnows, darting back and forth. Lop-Ear and I became instant fishermen. Lying flat on the logs, staying perfectly still, waiting for the minnows to come close, we would make quick swipes with our hands. We ate our catch right there, wriggling and fresh. We didn't even notice the lack of salt.

The mouth of the slough became our favorite playground. Here we spent many hours each day, catching fish and playing on the logs, and here, one day, we learned our first lessons in navigation. The log on which Lop-Ear was lying got adrift. He was curled up on his side, asleep. A light fan of air slowly drifted the log away from the shore, and when I noticed his predicament the distance was already too great for him to leap.

The mouth of the slough became our favorite playground. We spent hours there every day, catching fish and playing on the logs, and one day, we learned our first lessons in navigation. The log where Lop-Ear was lying drifted away. He was curled up on his side, asleep. A gentle breeze slowly moved the log away from the shore, and by the time I noticed his situation, the distance was already too far for him to jump.

At first the episode seemed merely funny to me. But when one of the vagrant impulses of fear, common in that age of perpetual insecurity, moved within me, I was struck with my own loneliness. I was made suddenly aware of Lop-Ear’s remoteness out there on that alien element a few feet away. I called loudly to him a warning cry. He awoke frightened, and shifted his weight rashly on the log. It turned over, sousing him under. Three times again it soused him under as he tried to climb out upon it. Then he succeeded, crouching upon it and chattering with fear.

At first, the situation just seemed funny to me. But when a sudden wave of fear, typical in that time of constant uncertainty, hit me, I realized how lonely I truly was. I suddenly noticed how distant Lop-Ear was out there on that unfamiliar surface just a few feet away. I called out loudly to warn him. He woke up startled and shifted his weight carelessly on the log. It flipped over, and he fell into the water. It happened three more times as he tried to climb back on it. Finally, he managed to get on, crouching there and chattering with fear.

I could do nothing. Nor could he. Swimming was something of which we knew nothing. We were already too far removed from the lower life-forms to have the instinct for swimming, and we had not yet become sufficiently man-like to undertake it as the working out of a problem. I roamed disconsolately up and down the bank, keeping as close to him in his involuntary travels as I could, while he wailed and cried till it was a wonder that he did not bring down upon us every hunting animal within a mile.

I couldn’t do anything. Neither could he. We knew nothing about swimming. We were already too far from lower life-forms to have the instinct for it, and we hadn't developed enough to approach it as a problem to solve. I wandered sadly up and down the bank, staying as close to him in his restless movements as I could, while he wailed and cried until it was a miracle that he didn’t attract every predator within a mile.

The hours passed. The sun climbed overhead and began its descent to the west. The light wind died down and left Lop-Ear on his log floating around a hundred feet away. And then, somehow, I know not how, Lop-Ear made the great discovery. He began paddling with his hands. At first his progress was slow and erratic. Then he straightened out and began laboriously to paddle nearer and nearer. I could not understand. I sat down and watched and waited until he gained the shore.

The hours went by. The sun moved high in the sky and started to set in the west. The light breeze faded away, leaving Lop-Ear on his log about a hundred feet away. Then, somehow—I don't know how—Lop-Ear made a big discovery. He started paddling with his hands. At first, he was moving slowly and unevenly. Then he got the hang of it and began to paddle more steadily, getting closer and closer. I couldn’t figure it out. I sat down, watching and waiting until he reached the shore.

But he had learned something, which was more than I had done. Later in the afternoon, he deliberately launched out from shore on the log. Still later he persuaded me to join him, and I, too, learned the trick of paddling. For the next several days we could not tear ourselves away from the slough. So absorbed were we in our new game that we almost neglected to eat. We even roosted in a nearby tree at night. And we forgot that Red-Eye existed.

But he had learned something, which was more than I had. Later in the afternoon, he intentionally pushed off from the shore on the log. Eventually, he convinced me to join him, and I also picked up the skill of paddling. For the next several days, we couldn’t pull ourselves away from the slough. We were so into our new game that we nearly forgot to eat. We even slept in a nearby tree at night. And we forgot that Red-Eye was even a thing.

We were always trying new logs, and we learned that the smaller the log the faster we could make it go. Also, we learned that the smaller the log the more liable it was to roll over and give us a ducking. Still another thing about small logs we learned. One day we paddled our individual logs alongside each other. And then, quite by accident, in the course of play, we discovered that when each, with one hand and foot, held on to the other’s log, the logs were steadied and did not turn over. Lying side by side in this position, our outside hands and feet were left free for paddling. Our final discovery was that this arrangement enabled us to use still smaller logs and thereby gain greater speed. And there our discoveries ended. We had invented the most primitive catamaran, and we did not have sense enough to know it. It never entered our heads to lash the logs together with tough vines or stringy roots. We were content to hold the logs together with our hands and feet.

We were constantly trying out different logs, and we realized that the smaller the log, the faster we could make it go. However, we also found out that smaller logs were more likely to tip over and dunk us in the water. There was one more thing we discovered about small logs. One day, we paddled our logs next to each other. By chance, while playing, we figured out that when each of us held onto the other’s log with one hand and one foot, the logs stayed stable and didn’t flip over. Lying side by side like that, our outside hands and feet were free to paddle. Our final discovery was that this setup allowed us to use even smaller logs and go even faster. And that’s where our discoveries ended. We had created the most basic catamaran, and we didn’t even realize it. It never occurred to us to tie the logs together with strong vines or fibers. We were happy just to hold the logs together with our hands and feet.

It was not until we got over our first enthusiasm for navigation and had begun to return to our tree-shelter to sleep at night, that we found the Swift One. I saw her first, gathering young acorns from the branches of a large oak near our tree. She was very timid. At first, she kept very still; but when she saw that she was discovered she dropped to the ground and dashed wildly away. We caught occasional glimpses of her from day to day, and came to look for her when we travelled back and forth between our tree and the mouth of the slough.

It wasn't until we got past our initial excitement about navigation and started heading back to our tree-shelter to sleep at night that we found the Swift One. I spotted her first, picking young acorns from the branches of a large oak near our tree. She was quite timid. At first, she stayed perfectly still; but when she realized we had seen her, she dropped to the ground and ran off in a panic. We caught occasional glimpses of her day after day and began to look for her as we traveled back and forth between our tree and the mouth of the slough.

And then, one day, she did not run away. She waited our coming, and made soft peace-sounds. We could not get very near, however. When we seemed to approach too close, she darted suddenly away and from a safe distance uttered the soft sounds again. This continued for some days. It took a long while to get acquainted with her, but finally it was accomplished and she joined us sometimes in our play.

And then, one day, she didn’t run away. She waited for us to come and made gentle, inviting sounds. We couldn’t get too close, though. Whenever we seemed to approach too closely, she suddenly darted away and from a safe distance made those soft sounds again. This went on for several days. It took a while for us to get to know her, but eventually, we managed it and she sometimes joined us in our play.

I liked her from the first. She was of most pleasing appearance. She was very mild. Her eyes were the mildest I had ever seen. In this she was quite unlike the rest of the girls and women of the Folk, who were born viragos. She never made harsh, angry cries, and it seemed to be her nature to flee away from trouble rather than to remain and fight.

I liked her from the start. She was really beautiful. She had a gentle nature. Her eyes were the softest I had ever seen. In this way, she was totally different from the other girls and women of the community, who tended to be feisty. She never made loud, angry sounds, and it seemed like she preferred to run away from problems instead of staying and fighting.

The mildness I have mentioned seemed to emanate from her whole being. Her bodily as well as facial appearance was the cause of this. Her eyes were larger than most of her kind, and they were not so deep-set, while the lashes were longer and more regular. Nor was her nose so thick and squat. It had quite a bridge, and the nostrils opened downward. Her incisors were not large, nor was her upper lip long and down-hanging, nor her lower lip protruding. She was not very hairy, except on the outsides of arms and legs and across the shoulders; and while she was thin-hipped, her calves were not twisted and gnarly.

The softness I mentioned seemed to come from her entire being. Both her body and facial features contributed to this. Her eyes were larger than most, and they weren't as deep-set, while her lashes were longer and more even. Her nose wasn't thick and flat; it had a noticeable bridge, and her nostrils curved downwards. Her front teeth weren't big, her upper lip wasn't long and drooping, and her lower lip didn't stick out. She wasn't very hairy, except for the outsides of her arms and legs and across her shoulders; and although she had narrow hips, her calves weren't twisted or gnarled.

I have often wondered, looking back upon her from the twentieth century through the medium of my dreams, and it has always occurred to me that possibly she may have been related to the Fire People. Her father, or mother, might well have come from that higher stock. While such things were not common, still they did occur, and I have seen the proof of them with my own eyes, even to the extent of members of the horde turning renegade and going to live with the Tree People.

I often think about her, looking back from the twentieth century through my dreams, and I can't help but wonder if she might have been connected to the Fire People. Her father or mother could have come from that noble lineage. While it wasn’t common, it did happen, and I’ve even witnessed it myself, including cases where some members of the group turned away and went to live with the Tree People.

All of which is neither here nor there. The Swift One was radically different from any of the females of the horde, and I had a liking for her from the first. Her mildness and gentleness attracted me. She was never rough, and she never fought. She always ran away, and right here may be noted the significance of the naming of her. She was a better climber than Lop-Ear or I. When we played tag we could never catch her except by accident, while she could catch us at will. She was remarkably swift in all her movements, and she had a genius for judging distances that was equalled only by her daring. Excessively timid in all other matters, she was without fear when it came to climbing or running through the trees, and Lop-Ear and I were awkward and lumbering and cowardly in comparison.

All of this is neither here nor there. The Swift One was completely different from all the other females in the group, and I liked her from the very start. Her softness and gentleness drew me in. She was never aggressive, and she never fought. She always ran away, and this is where her name becomes significant. She was a better climber than Lop-Ear or me. When we played tag, we could never catch her unless by accident, while she could easily catch us whenever she wanted. She was incredibly quick in all her movements and had a knack for judging distances that was matched only by her bravery. Extremely timid in every other way, she showed no fear when it came to climbing or running through the trees, while Lop-Ear and I were clumsy, awkward, and cowardly by comparison.

She was an orphan. We never saw her with any one, and there was no telling how long she had lived alone in the world. She must have learned early in her helpless childhood that safety lay only in flight. She was very wise and very discreet. It became a sort of game with Lop-Ear and me to try to find where she lived. It was certain that she had a tree-shelter somewhere, and not very far away; but trail her as we would, we could never find it. She was willing enough to join with us at play in the day-time, but the secret of her abiding-place she guarded jealously.

She was an orphan. We never saw her with anyone, and there was no way to tell how long she had lived alone in the world. She must have figured out early in her helpless childhood that safety only came from running away. She was very wise and very discreet. It became a sort of game for Lop-Ear and me to try to find out where she lived. It was clear that she had a shelter in a tree somewhere, and not too far away; but no matter how hard we tried to track her, we could never find it. She was more than happy to play with us during the day, but she kept the secret of where she lived close to her chest.

CHAPTER XI

It must be remembered that the description I have just given of the Swift One is not the description that would have been given by Big-Tooth, my other self of my dreams, my prehistoric ancestor. It is by the medium of my dreams that I, the modern man, look through the eyes of Big-Tooth and see.

It’s important to remember that the description I just provided of the Swift One isn’t the same as the one Big-Tooth, my other self from my dreams and my prehistoric ancestor, would give. Through my dreams, I, the modern man, see through Big-Tooth’s eyes.

And so it is with much that I narrate of the events of that far-off time. There is a duality about my impressions that is too confusing to inflict upon my readers. I shall merely pause here in my narrative to indicate this duality, this perplexing mixing of personality. It is I, the modern, who look back across the centuries and weigh and analyze the emotions and motives of Big-Tooth, my other self. He did not bother to weigh and analyze. He was simplicity itself. He just lived events, without ever pondering why he lived them in his particular and often erratic way.

And so it is with a lot of what I share about the events from that distant time. There’s a duality in my impressions that’s too confusing to put on my readers. I’ll just take a moment here in my story to point out this duality, this complicated mix of identities. It’s me, the modern person, looking back over the centuries to consider and reflect on the feelings and motives of Big-Tooth, my other self. He didn’t think about weighing or analyzing anything. He was pure simplicity. He just experienced life, without ever wondering why he lived it in his unique and often unpredictable way.

As I, my real self, grew older, I entered more and more into the substance of my dreams. One may dream, and even in the midst of the dream be aware that he is dreaming, and if the dream be bad, comfort himself with the thought that it is only a dream. This is a common experience with all of us. And so it was that I, the modern, often entered into my dreaming, and in the consequent strange dual personality was both actor and spectator. And right often have I, the modern, been perturbed and vexed by the foolishness, illogic, obtuseness, and general all-round stupendous stupidity of myself, the primitive.

As I got older and became more myself, I dove deeper into my dreams. It's possible to dream while realizing you’re dreaming, and if the dream is bad, you can find comfort in knowing it’s just a dream. This is something many of us experience. So, I often found myself, the modern person, engaging with my dreams, experiencing a strange duality where I was both the actor and the observer. Many times, I have felt disturbed and frustrated by the silliness, illogic, ignorance, and overall incredible stupidity of myself, the primitive version.

And one thing more, before I end this digression. Have you ever dreamed that you dreamed? Dogs dream, horses dream, all animals dream. In Big-Tooth’s day the half-men dreamed, and when the dreams were bad they howled in their sleep. Now I, the modern, have lain down with Big-Tooth and dreamed his dreams.

And one more thing before I wrap up this side note. Have you ever had a dream within a dream? Dogs dream, horses dream, all animals dream. Back in Big-Tooth’s time, the half-men had dreams too, and when those dreams were nightmares, they howled in their sleep. Now I, the modern individual, have lain down with Big-Tooth and experienced his dreams.

This is getting almost beyond the grip of the intellect, I know; but I do know that I have done this thing. And let me tell you that the flying and crawling dreams of Big-Tooth were as vivid to him as the falling-through-space dream is to you.

This is getting almost beyond my understanding, I know; but I do know that I’ve done this. And let me tell you that Big-Tooth's dreams of flying and crawling were as real to him as the falling-through-space dream is to you.

For Big-Tooth also had an other-self, and when he slept that other-self dreamed back into the past, back to the winged reptiles and the clash and the onset of dragons, and beyond that to the scurrying, rodent-like life of the tiny mammals, and far remoter still, to the shore-slime of the primeval sea. I cannot, I dare not, say more. It is all too vague and complicated and awful. I can only hint of those vast and terrific vistas through which I have peered hazily at the progression of life, not upward from the ape to man, but upward from the worm.

For Big-Tooth also had another side to him, and when he slept, that side dreamed back into the past, all the way to the winged reptiles and the clashes and attacks of dragons, and even further back to the scurrying, rodent-like creatures of the tiny mammals, and even more distantly, to the shore slime of the primeval sea. I cannot, I dare not, say more. It’s all too vague, complicated, and terrifying. I can only suggest those vast and incredible scenes through which I have hazily glimpsed the progression of life, not moving up from the ape to man, but upward from the worm.

And now to return to my tale. I, Big-Tooth, knew not the Swift One as a creature of finer facial and bodily symmetry, with long-lashed eyes and a bridge to her nose and down-opening nostrils that made toward beauty. I knew her only as the mild-eyed young female who made soft sounds and did not fight. I liked to play with her, I knew not why, to seek food in her company, and to go bird-nesting with her. And I must confess she taught me things about tree-climbing. She was very wise, very strong, and no clinging skirts impeded her movements.

And now to get back to my story. I, Big-Tooth, didn’t see the Swift One as someone with a more attractive face and body, with long eyelashes and a nose bridge that contributed to her beauty. I only saw her as the gentle-eyed young female who made soft noises and didn’t fight. I enjoyed playing with her, although I didn’t know why, searching for food together, and going bird-nesting with her. I have to admit, she taught me a lot about climbing trees. She was really smart, very strong, and didn’t let any long skirts slow her down.

It was about this time that a slight defection arose on the part of Lop-Ear. He got into the habit of wandering off in the direction of the tree where my mother lived. He had taken a liking to my vicious sister, and the Chatterer had come to tolerate him. Also, there were several other young people, progeny of the monogamic couples that lived in the neighborhood, and Lop-Ear played with these young people.

It was around this time that Lop-Ear started to stray a bit. He got into the habit of wandering off toward the tree where my mother lived. He had developed a fondness for my mean sister, and the Chatterer had come to accept him. There were also several other young people, kids of the monogamous couples living nearby, and Lop-Ear played with them too.

I could never get the Swift One to join with them. Whenever I visited them she dropped behind and disappeared. I remember once making a strong effort to persuade her. But she cast backward, anxious glances, then retreated, calling to me from a tree. So it was that I did not make a practice of accompanying Lop-Ear when he went to visit his new friends. The Swift One and I were good comrades, but, try as I would, I could never find her tree-shelter. Undoubtedly, had nothing happened, we would have soon mated, for our liking was mutual; but the something did happen.

I could never get the Swift One to join them. Whenever I visited, she fell behind and disappeared. I remember once making a real effort to convince her. But she kept glancing back nervously, then retreated, calling to me from a tree. That’s why I didn’t usually go with Lop-Ear when he visited his new friends. The Swift One and I were good buddies, but no matter how hard I tried, I could never find her tree shelter. If nothing had happened, we probably would have mated soon because we liked each other; but something did happen.

One morning, the Swift One not having put in an appearance, Lop-Ear and I were down at the mouth of the slough playing on the logs. We had scarcely got out on the water, when we were startled by a roar of rage. It was Red-Eye. He was crouching on the edge of the timber jam and glowering his hatred at us. We were badly frightened, for here was no narrow-mouthed cave for refuge. But the twenty feet of water that intervened gave us temporary safety, and we plucked up courage.

One morning, the Swift One hadn’t shown up, so Lop-Ear and I went down to the mouth of the slough to play on the logs. We had barely gotten out on the water when we were shocked by a furious roar. It was Red-Eye. He was crouched on the edge of the timber jam, glaring at us with hatred. We were really scared, especially since there was no narrow cave to hide in. But the twenty feet of water between us gave us some temporary safety, and we found the courage to keep going.

Red-Eye stood up erect and began beating his hairy chest with his fist. Our two logs were side by side, and we sat on them and laughed at him. At first our laughter was half-hearted, tinged with fear, but as we became convinced of his impotence we waxed uproarious. He raged and raged at us, and ground his teeth in helpless fury. And in our fancied security we mocked and mocked him. We were ever short-sighted, we Folk.

Red-Eye stood up straight and started pounding his hairy chest with his fist. Our two logs were next to each other, and we sat on them and laughed at him. At first, our laughter was hesitant, mixed with fear, but as we realized he couldn't do anything, we laughed harder. He shouted and shouted at us, grinding his teeth in frustration. Feeling safe, we continued to mock him. We were always short-sighted, we Folk.

Red-Eye abruptly ceased his breast-beating and tooth-grinding, and ran across the timber-jam to the shore. And just as abruptly our merriment gave way to consternation. It was not Red-Eye’s way to forego revenge so easily. We waited in fear and trembling for whatever was to happen. It never struck us to paddle away. He came back with great leaps across the jam, one huge hand filled with round, water-washed pebbles. I am glad that he was unable to find larger missiles, say stones weighing two or three pounds, for we were no more than a score of feet away, and he surely would have killed us.

Red-Eye suddenly stopped his chest-thumping and teeth-grinding, and sprinted across the log jam to the shore. Just as suddenly, our laughter turned into panic. It wasn’t like Red-Eye to let go of revenge so easily. We waited in fear for whatever was coming next. It never occurred to us to paddle away. He returned with big jumps over the jam, one massive hand filled with smooth, water-washed stones. I’m glad he couldn’t find anything larger, like rocks weighing two or three pounds, because we were only about twenty feet away, and he definitely would have killed us.

As it was, we were in no small danger. Zip! A tiny pebble whirred past with the force almost of a bullet. Lop-Ear and I began paddling frantically. Whiz-zip-bang! Lop-Ear screamed with sudden anguish. The pebble had struck him between the shoulders. Then I got one and yelled. The only thing that saved us was the exhausting of Red-Eye’s ammunition. He dashed back to the gravel-bed for more, while Lop-Ear and I paddled away.

As it turned out, we were in serious danger. Zip! A small pebble zipped past with almost the force of a bullet. Lop-Ear and I started paddling like crazy. Whiz-zip-bang! Lop-Ear screamed out in pain. The pebble had hit him between the shoulders. Then I got hit and yelled. The only thing that saved us was Red-Eye running out of ammunition. He raced back to the gravel bed for more, while Lop-Ear and I kept paddling away.

Gradually we drew out of range, though Red-Eye continued making trips for more ammunition and the pebbles continued to whiz about us. Out in the centre of the slough there was a slight current, and in our excitement we failed to notice that it was drifting us into the river. We paddled, and Red-Eye kept as close as he could to us by following along the shore. Then he discovered larger rocks. Such ammunition increased his range. One fragment, fully five pounds in weight, crashed on the log alongside of me, and such was its impact that it drove a score of splinters, like fiery needles, into my leg. Had it struck me it would have killed me.

Gradually, we moved out of range, but Red-Eye kept making trips for more ammunition while the pebbles continued to fly around us. In the center of the slough, there was a slight current, and in our excitement, we didn’t notice that it was pulling us into the river. We paddled, and Red-Eye stayed as close as he could by following along the shore. Then he found some larger rocks. This new ammunition extended his range. One piece, weighing about five pounds, slammed into the log next to me, and its impact sent a bunch of splinters, like fiery needles, into my leg. If it had hit me, it would have killed me.

And then the river current caught us. So wildly were we paddling that Red-Eye was the first to notice it, and our first warning was his yell of triumph. Where the edge of the current struck the slough-water was a series of eddies or small whirlpools. These caught our clumsy logs and whirled them end for end, back and forth and around. We quit paddling and devoted our whole energy to holding the logs together alongside each other. In the meanwhile Red-Eye continued to bombard us, the rock fragments falling about us, splashing water on us, and menacing our lives. At the same time he gloated over us, wildly and vociferously.

And then the river current swept us away. We were paddling so hard that Red-Eye was the first to notice it, and our first warning was his shout of victory. Where the current met the still water, there were a bunch of small whirlpools. These grabbed our awkward logs and spun them around, flipping them end over end. We stopped paddling and focused all our energy on keeping the logs together side by side. Meanwhile, Red-Eye kept throwing rocks at us, splashing water everywhere and putting our lives at risk. At the same time, he reveled in our situation, shouting and celebrating loudly.

It happened that there was a sharp turn in the river at the point where the slough entered, and the whole main current of the river was deflected to the other bank. And toward that bank, which was the north bank, we drifted rapidly, at the same time going down-stream. This quickly took us out of range of Red-Eye, and the last we saw of him was far out on a point of land, where he was jumping up and down and chanting a paean of victory.

It turned out that there was a sharp bend in the river where the slough entered, causing the main current of the river to shift toward the opposite bank. We quickly drifted toward that bank, which was the north bank, while also moving downstream. This quickly took us out of Red-Eye's sight, and the last thing we saw of him was far out on a point of land, where he was jumping up and down and celebrating with a victory chant.

Beyond holding the two logs together, Lop-Ear and I did nothing. We were resigned to our fate, and we remained resigned until we aroused to the fact that we were drifting along the north shore not a hundred feet away. We began to paddle for it. Here the main force of the current was flung back toward the south shore, and the result of our paddling was that we crossed the current where it was swiftest and narrowest. Before we were aware, we were out of it and in a quiet eddy.

Beyond holding the two logs together, Lop-Ear and I didn’t do anything. We had accepted our situation and stayed that way until we noticed we were drifting along the north shore, just a hundred feet away. We started paddling toward it. Here, the main force of the current pushed back toward the south shore, so our paddling helped us cross the current where it was strongest and narrowest. Before we knew it, we were out of it and in a calm eddy.

Our logs drifted slowly and at last grounded gently on the bank. Lop-Ear and I crept ashore. The logs drifted on out of the eddy and swept away down the stream. We looked at each other, but we did not laugh. We were in a strange land, and it did not enter our minds that we could return to our own land in the same manner that we had come.

Our logs floated slowly and finally settled gently on the shore. Lop-Ear and I crept onto the bank. The logs continued to drift out of the eddy and floated away downstream. We glanced at each other, but we didn’t laugh. We were in an unfamiliar place, and it didn't occur to us that we could go back to our own land in the same way we had arrived.

We had learned how to cross a river, though we did not know it. And this was something that no one else of the Folk had ever done. We were the first of the Folk to set foot on the north bank of the river, and, for that matter, I believe the last. That they would have done so in the time to come is undoubted; but the migration of the Fire People, and the consequent migration of the survivors of the Folk, set back our evolution for centuries.

We had figured out how to cross a river, even if we didn’t realize it. And this was something that no one else in the Folk had ever accomplished. We were the first of the Folk to step onto the north bank of the river, and, as far as I know, the last to do so. It’s certain that they would have done it in the future; however, the migration of the Fire People and the resulting movement of the remaining members of the Folk stalled our progress for centuries.

Indeed, there is no telling how disastrous was to be the outcome of the Fire People’s migration. Personally, I am prone to believe that it brought about the destruction of the Folk; that we, a branch of lower life budding toward the human, were nipped short off and perished down by the roaring surf where the river entered the sea. Of course, in such an eventuality, I remain to be accounted for; but I outrun my story, and such accounting will be made before I am done.

Indeed, there’s no way to know how disastrous the outcome of the Fire People’s migration would be. Personally, I tend to believe it led to the destruction of the Folk; that we, a branch of lesser life striving toward humanity, were abruptly cut short and perished in the crashing waves where the river met the sea. Of course, in such a situation, I still need to account for myself; but I’m getting ahead of my story, and that accounting will happen before I’m finished.

CHAPTER XII

I have no idea how long Lop-Ear and I wandered in the land north of the river. We were like mariners wrecked on a desert isle, so far as concerned the likelihood of our getting home again. We turned our backs upon the river, and for weeks and months adventured in that wilderness where there were no Folk. It is very difficult for me to reconstruct our journeying, and impossible to do it from day to day. Most of it is hazy and indistinct, though here and there I have vivid recollections of things that happened.

I have no idea how long Lop-Ear and I roamed in the land north of the river. We were like shipwrecked sailors on a deserted island when it came to the chance of getting home again. We turned our backs on the river and spent weeks and months exploring that wilderness where there were no people. It's really hard for me to piece together our travels, and impossible to recall them day by day. Most of it is blurry and unclear, though here and there I have strong memories of things that happened.

Especially do I remember the hunger we endured on the mountains between Long Lake and Far Lake, and the calf we caught sleeping in the thicket. Also, there are the Tree People who dwelt in the forest between Long Lake and the mountains. It was they who chased us into the mountains and compelled us to travel on to Far Lake.

Especially I remember the hunger we faced in the mountains between Long Lake and Far Lake, and the calf we stumbled upon while it was sleeping in the thicket. Also, there are the Tree People who lived in the forest between Long Lake and the mountains. They chased us into the mountains and forced us to continue on to Far Lake.

First, after we left the river, we worked toward the west till we came to a small stream that flowed through marshlands. Here we turned away toward the north, skirting the marshes and after several days arriving at what I have called Long Lake. We spent some time around its upper end, where we found food in plenty; and then, one day, in the forest, we ran foul of the Tree People. These creatures were ferocious apes, nothing more. And yet they were not so different from us. They were more hairy, it is true; their legs were a trifle more twisted and gnarly, their eyes a bit smaller, their necks a bit thicker and shorter, and their nostrils slightly more like orifices in a sunken surface; but they had no hair on their faces and on the palms of their hands and the soles of their feet, and they made sounds similar to ours with somewhat similar meanings. After all, the Tree People and the Folk were not so unlike.

First, after we left the river, we headed west until we reached a small stream that flowed through marshlands. There, we changed direction and went north, avoiding the marshes, and after several days, we arrived at what I called Long Lake. We spent some time at its upper end, where we found plenty of food; then one day, in the forest, we encountered the Tree People. These creatures were fierce apes, nothing more. Yet, they weren't so different from us. They were hairier, it’s true; their legs were a bit more twisted and gnarled, their eyes were slightly smaller, their necks a bit thicker and shorter, and their nostrils were more like openings in a sunken surface; but they had no hair on their faces, the palms of their hands, or the soles of their feet, and they made sounds similar to ours with somewhat similar meanings. After all, the Tree People and the Folk weren’t so unlike.

I found him first, a little withered, dried-up old fellow, wrinkled-faced and bleary-eyed and tottery. He was legitimate prey. In our world there was no sympathy between the kinds, and he was not our kind. He was a Tree-Man, and he was very old. He was sitting at the foot of a tree—evidently his tree, for we could see the tattered nest in the branches, in which he slept at night.

I found him first, a little shriveled, dried-up old guy, with a wrinkled face, bleary eyes, and shaky legs. He was an easy target. In our world, there was no sympathy between the types, and he wasn't one of us. He was a Tree-Man, and he was very old. He was sitting at the base of a tree—clearly his tree, because we could see the torn nest in the branches where he slept at night.

I pointed him out to Lop-Ear, and we made a rush for him. He started to climb, but was too slow. I caught him by the leg and dragged him back. Then we had fun. We pinched him, pulled his hair, tweaked his ears, and poked twigs into him, and all the while we laughed with streaming eyes. His futile anger was most absurd. He was a comical sight, striving to fan into flame the cold ashes of his youth, to resurrect his strength dead and gone through the oozing of the years—making woeful faces in place of the ferocious ones he intended, grinding his worn teeth together, beating his meagre chest with feeble fists.

I pointed him out to Lop-Ear, and we charged at him. He started to climb, but he was too slow. I grabbed him by the leg and pulled him back. Then we had a blast. We pinched him, yanked his hair, tugged at his ears, and jabbed him with sticks, all while laughing until we cried. His pointless anger was just ridiculous. He looked so silly, trying to reignite the fading sparks of his youth, to bring back the strength that had slipped away over the years—making sad faces instead of the fierce ones he aimed for, grinding his tired teeth together, pounding his scrawny chest with weak fists.

Also, he had a cough, and he gasped and hacked and spluttered prodigiously. Every time he tried to climb the tree we pulled him back, until at last he surrendered to his weakness and did no more than sit and weep. And Lop-Ear and I sat with him, our arms around each other, and laughed at his wretchedness.

Also, he had a cough that made him gasp, hack, and splutter a lot. Every time he tried to climb the tree, we pulled him back, until finally he gave in to his weakness and just sat there crying. Lop-Ear and I sat with him, our arms around each other, and laughed at his misery.

From weeping he went to whining, and from whining to wailing, until at last he achieved a scream. This alarmed us, but the more we tried to make him cease, the louder he screamed. And then, from not far away in the forest, came a “Goëk! Goëk!” to our ears. To this there were answering cries, several of them, and from very far off we could hear a big, bass “Goëk! Goëk! Goëk!” Also, the “Whoo-whoo!” call was rising in the forest all around us.

From crying he moved to complaining, and from complaining to screaming, until finally, he let out a full scream. This frightened us, but the more we tried to get him to stop, the louder he yelled. Then, not far away in the forest, we heard a “Goëk! Goëk!” in the distance. There were responding calls, several of them, and from very far away we could hear a deep, bass “Goëk! Goëk! Goëk!” Also, the “Whoo-whoo!” call was echoing through the forest all around us.

Then came the chase. It seemed it never would end. They raced us through the trees, the whole tribe of them, and nearly caught us. We were forced to take to the ground, and here we had the advantage, for they were truly the Tree People, and while they out-climbed us we out-footed them on the ground. We broke away toward the north, the tribe howling on our track. Across the open spaces we gained, and in the brush they caught up with us, and more than once it was nip and tuck. And as the chase continued, we realized that we were not their kind, either, and that the bonds between us were anything but sympathetic.

Then came the chase. It felt like it would never end. They raced after us through the trees, the entire tribe, and almost caught us. We had to go to the ground, and here we had the advantage because they were truly the Tree People. While they were better at climbing, we were faster on the ground. We broke away toward the north, the tribe howling behind us. We gained some ground across the open areas, but in the brush, they caught up with us, and more than once it was a close call. As the chase went on, we realized that we weren't like them either, and the bond between us was anything but friendly.

They ran us for hours. The forest seemed interminable. We kept to the glades as much as possible, but they always ended in more thick forest. Sometimes we thought we had escaped, and sat down to rest; but always, before we could recover our breath, we would hear the hateful “Whoo-whoo!” cries and the terrible “Goëk! Goëk! Goëk!” This latter sometimes terminated in a savage “Ha ha ha ha haaaaa!!!”

They chased us for hours. The forest felt endless. We stuck to the clearings as much as we could, but they always led back to more dense woods. Occasionally, we thought we had gotten away and took a moment to rest; but just as we began to catch our breath, we would hear the awful “Whoo-whoo!” calls and the frightening “Goëk! Goëk! Goëk!” This last one sometimes ended with a menacing “Ha ha ha ha haaaaa!!!”

And in this fashion were we hunted through the forest by the exasperated Tree People. At last, by mid-afternoon, the slopes began rising higher and higher and the trees were becoming smaller. Then we came out on the grassy flanks of the mountains. Here was where we could make time, and here the Tree People gave up and returned to their forest.

And in this way, we were chased through the forest by the frustrated Tree People. Finally, by mid-afternoon, the slopes started to get taller and the trees became smaller. Then we emerged onto the grassy sides of the mountains. This was where we could pick up speed, and here the Tree People gave up and went back to their forest.

The mountains were bleak and inhospitable, and three times that afternoon we tried to regain the woods. But the Tree People were lying in wait, and they drove us back. Lop-Ear and I slept that night in a dwarf tree, no larger than a bush. Here was no security, and we would have been easy prey for any hunting animal that chanced along.

The mountains were harsh and unwelcoming, and three times that afternoon we tried to get back to the woods. But the Tree People were waiting for us, and they pushed us back. Lop-Ear and I spent that night in a small tree, no bigger than a bush. There was no safety here, and we would have been easy targets for any hunting animal that happened to pass by.

In the morning, what of our new-gained respect for the Tree People, we faced into the mountains. That we had no definite plan, or even idea, I am confident. We were merely driven on by the danger we had escaped. Of our wanderings through the mountains I have only misty memories. We were in that bleak region many days, and we suffered much, especially from fear, it was all so new and strange. Also, we suffered from the cold, and later from hunger.

In the morning, reflecting on the respect we had recently gained for the Tree People, we headed into the mountains. I’m sure we had no concrete plan or even any clear ideas. We were simply motivated by the danger we had just evaded. I only have hazy memories of our time wandering through the mountains. We spent many days in that desolate area, enduring a lot, especially from fear, since everything was so new and unfamiliar. Additionally, we suffered from the cold and later from hunger.

It was a desolate land of rocks and foaming streams and clattering cataracts. We climbed and descended mighty canyons and gorges; and ever, from every view point, there spread out before us, in all directions, range upon range, the unceasing mountains. We slept at night in holes and crevices, and on one cold night we perched on top a slender pinnacle of rock that was almost like a tree.

It was a barren landscape of rocks and bubbling streams and crashing waterfalls. We climbed up and down huge canyons and gorges; and from every viewpoint, there stretched out before us, in all directions, layer upon layer of endless mountains. We slept at night in gaps and cracks, and on one chilly night, we sat on top of a narrow peak of rock that was almost like a tree.

And then, at last, one hot midday, dizzy with hunger, we gained the divide. From this high backbone of earth, to the north, across the diminishing, down-falling ranges, we caught a glimpse of a far lake. The sun shone upon it, and about it were open, level grass-lands, while to the eastward we saw the dark line of a wide-stretching forest.

And then, finally, one hot afternoon, feeling weak with hunger, we reached the divide. From this high ridge of land, to the north, across the fading, sloping ranges, we caught a glimpse of a distant lake. The sun was shining on it, and around it were flat, open grasslands, while to the east, we saw the dark outline of a vast forest.

We were two days in gaining the lake, and we were weak with hunger; but on its shore, sleeping snugly in a thicket, we found a part-grown calf. It gave us much trouble, for we knew no other way to kill than with our hands. When we had gorged our fill, we carried the remainder of the meat to the eastward forest and hid it in a tree. We never returned to that tree, for the shore of the stream that drained Far Lake was packed thick with salmon that had come up from the sea to spawn.

We took two days to reach the lake, and we were really weak from hunger; but along its shore, tucked away in a thicket, we found a partially grown calf. It took us a lot of effort, since we only knew how to kill it with our bare hands. Once we had eaten our fill, we carried the leftover meat to the forest to the east and hid it in a tree. We never went back to that tree because the shore of the stream that drained Far Lake was filled with salmon that had come up from the sea to spawn.

Westward from the lake stretched the grass-lands, and here were multitudes of bison and wild cattle. Also were there many packs of wild dogs, and as there were no trees it was not a safe place for us. We followed north along the stream for days. Then, and for what reason I do not know, we abruptly left the stream and swung to the east, and then to the southeast, through a great forest. I shall not bore you with our journey. I but indicate it to show how we finally arrived at the Fire People’s country.

West of the lake, the grasslands spread out, filled with large numbers of bison and wild cattle. There were also many packs of wild dogs, and since there were no trees, it wasn't a safe place for us. We traveled north along the stream for several days. Then, for reasons I can't explain, we suddenly left the stream and turned east, then southeast, through a vast forest. I won’t bore you with the details of our journey; I'm only mentioning it to show how we eventually reached the territory of the Fire People.

We came out upon the river, but we did not know it for our river. We had been lost so long that we had come to accept the condition of being lost as habitual. As I look back I see clearly how our lives and destinies are shaped by the merest chance. We did not know it was our river—there was no way of telling; and if we had never crossed it we would most probably have never returned to the horde; and I, the modern, the thousand centuries yet to be born, would never have been born.

We came out by the river, but we didn’t recognize it as ours. We had been lost for so long that we had started to see being lost as normal. Looking back, I can see how our lives and fates are influenced by the smallest coincidences. We didn’t know it was our river—there was no way to tell; and if we had never crossed it, we probably would have never returned to the group; and I, the modern one, with thousands of future centuries ahead, would never have existed.

And yet Lop-Ear and I wanted greatly to return. We had experienced homesickness on our journey, the yearning for our own kind and land; and often had I had recollections of the Swift One, the young female who made soft sounds, whom it was good to be with, and who lived by herself nobody knew where. My recollections of her were accompanied by sensations of hunger, and these I felt when I was not hungry and when I had just eaten.

And yet Lop-Ear and I really wanted to go back. We felt homesick during our journey, longing for our own kind and homeland; I often remembered the Swift One, the young female who made soft sounds, who was nice to be around, and who lived alone somewhere nobody knew. My memories of her came with feelings of hunger, and I felt that even when I wasn't hungry and right after I had eaten.

But to come back to the river. Food was plentiful, principally berries and succulent roots, and on the river bank we played and lingered for days. And then the idea came to Lop-Ear. It was a visible process, the coming of the idea. I saw it. The expression in his eyes became plaintive and querulous, and he was greatly perturbed. Then his eyes went muddy, as if he had lost his grip on the inchoate thought. This was followed by the plaintive, querulous expression as the idea persisted and he clutched it anew. He looked at me, and at the river and the far shore. He tried to speak, but had no sounds with which to express the idea. The result was a gibberish that made me laugh. This angered him, and he grabbed me suddenly and threw me on my back. Of course we fought, and in the end I chased him up a tree, where he secured a long branch and poked me every time I tried to get at him.

But let's go back to the river. Food was abundant, mainly berries and tasty roots, and we played and hung out by the riverbank for days. Then the idea hit Lop-Ear. It was clear to see as the idea formed. I noticed it. The look in his eyes turned sad and whiny, and he seemed really bothered. Then his eyes clouded over, as if he had lost hold of the vague thought. This was followed by that sad, whiny look again as the idea stuck around and he grasped it once more. He looked at me, then at the river and the far shore. He tried to say something, but he couldn't find the words to express the idea. It came out as gibberish, which made me laugh. That made him mad, and he suddenly grabbed me and threw me on my back. Of course, we ended up fighting, and eventually I chased him up a tree, where he picked up a long branch and poked me every time I tried to reach him.

And the idea had gone glimmering. I did not know, and he had forgotten. But the next morning it awoke in him again. Perhaps it was the homing instinct in him asserting itself that made the idea persist. At any rate it was there, and clearer than before. He led me down to the water, where a log had grounded in an eddy. I thought he was minded to play, as we had played in the mouth of the slough. Nor did I change my mind as I watched him tow up a second log from farther down the shore.

And the idea had faded away. I didn’t know, and he had forgotten. But the next morning, it came back to him. Maybe it was his instinct to return home that made the idea stick. Either way, it was there, and clearer than before. He took me down to the water, where a log had become stuck in an eddy. I thought he wanted to play, just like we did at the mouth of the slough. I didn’t change my mind as I saw him pull up a second log from farther down the shore.

It was not until we were on the logs, side by side and holding them together, and had paddled out into the current, that I learned his intention. He paused to point at the far shore, and resumed his paddling, at the same time uttering loud and encouraging cries. I understood, and we paddled energetically. The swift current caught us, flung us toward the south shore, but before we could make a landing flung us back toward the north shore.

It wasn't until we were on the logs, side by side and holding them together, and had paddled out into the current that I realized what he was planning. He stopped to point at the far shore and then started paddling again, shouting loud and encouraging words. I got the message, and we paddled with all our might. The strong current swept us toward the south shore, but before we could land, it sent us back toward the north shore.

Here arose dissension. Seeing the north shore so near, I began to paddle for it. Lop-Ear tried to paddle for the south shore. The logs swung around in circles, and we got nowhere, and all the time the forest was flashing past as we drifted down the stream. We could not fight. We knew better than to let go the grips of hands and feet that held the logs together. But we chattered and abused each other with our tongues until the current flung us toward the south bank again. That was now the nearest goal, and together and amicably we paddled for it. We landed in an eddy, and climbed directly into the trees to reconnoitre.

Here was where the disagreement started. Seeing the north shore so close, I began to paddle toward it. Lop-Ear tried to paddle for the south shore. The logs spun around in circles, and we made no progress, while the forest whizzed by as we floated down the stream. We couldn't fight. We knew better than to let go of the grips of hands and feet that kept the logs together. But we jabbered and insulted each other until the current pushed us toward the south bank again. That was now the closest destination, and together, we paddled toward it. We landed in an eddy and climbed straight into the trees to scout around.

CHAPTER XIII

It was not until the night of our first day on the south bank of the river that we discovered the Fire People. What must have been a band of wandering hunters went into camp not far from the tree in which Lop-Ear and I had elected to roost for the night. The voices of the Fire People at first alarmed us, but later, when darkness had come, we were attracted by the fire. We crept cautiously and silently from tree to tree till we got a good view of the scene.

It wasn't until the night of our first day on the south bank of the river that we found the Fire People. A group of wandering hunters set up camp not far from the tree where Lop-Ear and I decided to spend the night. At first, the voices of the Fire People scared us, but later, once it got dark, we were drawn to the fire. We quietly made our way from tree to tree until we had a clear view of what was happening.

In an open space among the trees, near to the river, the fire was burning. About it were half a dozen Fire-Men. Lop-Ear clutched me suddenly, and I could feel him tremble. I looked more closely, and saw the wizened little old hunter who had shot Broken-Tooth out of the tree years before. When he got up and walked about, throwing fresh wood upon the fire, I saw that he limped with his crippled leg. Whatever it was, it was a permanent injury. He seemed more dried up and wizened than ever, and the hair on his face was quite gray.

In a clearing among the trees, close to the river, the fire was crackling. Around it were about six Fire-Men. Lop-Ear suddenly grabbed my arm, and I could feel him shaking. I looked closer and recognized the frail little old hunter who had shot Broken-Tooth out of the tree years ago. As he stood up and moved around, adding fresh wood to the fire, I noticed he limped due to his injured leg. It looked like it was a lasting injury. He appeared even more withered and aged than before, and his facial hair was completely gray.

The other hunters were young men. I noted, lying near them on the ground, their bows and arrows, and I knew the weapons for what they were. The Fire-Men wore animal skins around their waists and across their shoulders. Their arms and legs, however, were bare, and they wore no footgear. As I have said before, they were not quite so hairy as we of the Folk. They did not have large heads, and between them and the Folk there was very little difference in the degree of the slant of the head back from the eyes.

The other hunters were young men. I noticed, lying next to them on the ground, their bows and arrows, and I recognized the weapons for what they were. The Fire-Men had animal skins around their waists and draped over their shoulders. However, their arms and legs were bare, and they weren’t wearing any shoes. As I mentioned before, they weren’t as hairy as us from the Folk. They didn’t have large heads, and there was very little difference between them and the Folk in the way their heads slanted back from their eyes.

They were less stooped than we, less springy in their movements. Their backbones and hips and knee-joints seemed more rigid. Their arms were not so long as ours either, and I did not notice that they ever balanced themselves when they walked, by touching the ground on either side with their hands. Also, their muscles were more rounded and symmetrical than ours, and their faces were more pleasing. Their nose orifices opened downward; likewise the bridges of their noses were more developed, did not look so squat nor crushed as ours. Their lips were less flabby and pendent, and their eye-teeth did not look so much like fangs. However, they were quite as thin-hipped as we, and did not weigh much more. Take it all in all, they were less different from us than were we from the Tree People. Certainly, all three kinds were related, and not so remotely related at that.

They were less hunched than we were, and their movements were less springy. Their backs, hips, and knees seemed stiffer. Their arms weren’t as long as ours, and I didn’t notice them balancing themselves when they walked by touching the ground on either side with their hands. Also, their muscles were rounder and more symmetrical than ours, and their faces were more attractive. Their nostrils faced downward, and the bridges of their noses were more prominent; they didn’t look as flat or squished as ours did. Their lips were less droopy and hanging, and their canine teeth didn’t look so much like fangs. However, they had hips that were just as slender as ours and didn’t weigh much more. Overall, they were less different from us than we were from the Tree People. Clearly, all three groups were related, and not in a very distant way.

The fire around which they sat was especially attractive. Lop-Ear and I sat for hours, watching the flames and smoke. It was most fascinating when fresh fuel was thrown on and showers of sparks went flying upward. I wanted to come closer and look at the fire, but there was no way. We were crouching in the forks of a tree on the edge of the open space, and we did not dare run the risk of being discovered.

The fire they gathered around was incredibly captivating. Lop-Ear and I sat for hours, mesmerized by the flames and smoke. It was especially fascinating when new fuel was added, sending showers of sparks flying up into the air. I wanted to get closer and examine the fire, but it wasn’t an option. We were crouched in the branches of a tree at the edge of the clearing, and we didn’t want to take the chance of being spotted.

The Fire-Men squatted around the fire and slept with their heads bowed forward on their knees. They did not sleep soundly. Their ears twitched in their sleep, and they were restless. Every little while one or another got up and threw more wood upon the fire. About the circle of light in the forest, in the darkness beyond, roamed hunting animals. Lop-Ear and I could tell them by their sounds. There were wild dogs and a hyena, and for a time there was a great yelping and snarling that awakened on the instant the whole circle of sleeping Fire-Men.

The Fire-Men were huddled around the fire, dozing with their heads bent forward onto their knees. They weren't sleeping deeply. Their ears twitched in their sleep, and they seemed restless. Every so often, someone would get up and toss more wood onto the fire. In the circle of light among the trees, dark shadows roamed with the hunting animals. Lop-Ear and I recognized them by their sounds. There were wild dogs and a hyena, and for a while, a loud yelping and snarling suddenly woke up the entire group of sleeping Fire-Men.

Once a lion and a lioness stood beneath our tree and gazed out with bristling hair and blinking eyes. The lion licked his chops and was nervous with eagerness, as if he wanted to go forward and make a meal. But the lioness was more cautious. It was she that discovered us, and the pair stood and looked up at us, silently, with twitching, scenting nostrils. Then they growled, looked once again at the fire, and turned away into the forest.

Once, a lion and a lioness stood under our tree and stared out with bristling fur and blinking eyes. The lion licked his lips, nervously eager, as if he wanted to move closer and make us his next meal. But the lioness was more careful. She was the one who noticed us, and the two of them stood there looking up at us silently, with twitching nostrils, sniffing the air. Then they growled, glanced back at the fire, and walked away into the forest.

For a much longer time Lop-Ear and I remained and watched. Now and again we could hear the crashing of heavy bodies in the thickets and underbrush, and from the darkness of the other side, across the circle, we could see eyes gleaming in the firelight. In the distance we heard a lion roar, and from far off came the scream of some stricken animal, splashing and floundering in a drinking-place. Also, from the river, came a great grunting of rhinoceroses.

For a much longer time, Lop-Ear and I stayed and watched. Every now and then, we could hear the crashing of heavy bodies in the bushes and undergrowth, and from the darkness on the other side, across the circle, we could see eyes glimmering in the firelight. In the distance, we heard a lion roar, and from far away came the scream of some wounded animal, splashing and struggling at a watering hole. Also, from the river, we could hear the deep grunting of rhinoceroses.

In the morning, after having had our sleep, we crept back to the fire. It was still smouldering, and the Fire-Men were gone. We made a circle through the forest to make sure, and then we ran to the fire. I wanted to see what it was like, and between thumb and finger I picked up a glowing coal. My cry of pain and fear, as I dropped it, stampeded Lop-Ear into the trees, and his flight frightened me after him.

In the morning, after getting our rest, we quietly returned to the fire. It was still smoldering, and the Fire-Men were gone. We circled through the forest to check, and then we ran to the fire. I wanted to see what it felt like, so I picked up a glowing coal between my thumb and finger. My cry of pain and fear when I dropped it made Lop-Ear dash into the trees, and his sudden escape scared me into following him.

The next time we came back more cautiously, and we avoided the glowing coals. We fell to imitating the Fire-Men. We squatted down by the fire, and with heads bent forward on our knees, made believe to sleep. Then we mimicked their speech, talking to each other in their fashion and making a great gibberish. I remembered seeing the wizened old hunter poke the fire with a stick. I poked the fire with a stick, turning up masses of live coals and clouds of white ashes. This was great sport, and soon we were coated white with the ashes.

The next time we came back, we were more careful and stayed away from the glowing coals. We started imitating the Fire-Men. We squatted down by the fire, leaned our heads forward on our knees, and pretended to sleep. Then we copied their way of speaking, chatting with each other in their style and making a bunch of nonsense sounds. I remembered seeing the old hunter poke the fire with a stick. I poked the fire with a stick, stirring up piles of live coals and clouds of white ashes. This was a lot of fun, and soon we were covered in white ashes.

It was inevitable that we should imitate the Fire-Men in replenishing the fire. We tried it first with small pieces of wood. It was a success. The wood flamed up and crackled, and we danced and gibbered with delight. Then we began to throw on larger pieces of wood. We put on more and more, until we had a mighty fire. We dashed excitedly back and forth, dragging dead limbs and branches from out the forest. The flames soared higher and higher, and the smoke-column out-towered the trees. There was a tremendous snapping and crackling and roaring. It was the most monumental work we had ever effected with our hands, and we were proud of it. We, too, were Fire-Men, we thought, as we danced there, white gnomes in the conflagration.

It was only a matter of time before we started copying the Fire-Men to keep the fire going. We began with small pieces of wood. It worked perfectly. The wood flared up and crackled, and we danced and squealed with joy. Then we started adding bigger pieces of wood. We kept tossing on more and more until we had a huge fire. We rushed back and forth, dragging dead limbs and branches out of the forest. The flames shot higher and higher, and the column of smoke rose above the trees. There was a massive cracking, popping, and roaring. It was the biggest thing we had ever created with our hands, and we were proud of it. We thought of ourselves as Fire-Men too as we danced there, like white gnomes in the blaze.

The dried grass and underbrush caught fire, but we did not notice it. Suddenly a great tree on the edge of the open space burst into flames.

The dried grass and underbrush caught fire, but we didn't see it. Suddenly, a large tree at the edge of the clearing went up in flames.

We looked at it with startled eyes. The heat of it drove us back. Another tree caught, and another, and then half a dozen. We were frightened. The monster had broken loose. We crouched down in fear, while the fire ate around the circle and hemmed us in. Into Lop-Ear’s eyes came the plaintive look that always accompanied incomprehension, and I know that in my eyes must have been the same look. We huddled, with our arms around each other, until the heat began to reach us and the odor of burning hair was in our nostrils. Then we made a dash of it, and fled away westward through the forest, looking back and laughing as we ran.

We stared at it in shock. The heat pushed us back. One tree caught fire, then another, and soon half a dozen were ablaze. We were scared. The monster had broken free. We crouched down in fear as the fire surrounded us. Lop-Ear had that sad look in his eyes that always came with confusion, and I could tell my eyes mirrored that same expression. We huddled together, arms wrapped around each other, until the heat started to reach us and we could smell burning hair. Then we bolted and ran west through the forest, looking back and laughing as we escaped.

By the middle of the day we came to a neck of land, made, as we afterward discovered, by a great curve of the river that almost completed a circle. Right across the neck lay bunched several low and partly wooded hills. Over these we climbed, looking backward at the forest which had become a sea of flame that swept eastward before a rising wind. We continued to the west, following the river bank, and before we knew it we were in the midst of the abiding-place of the Fire People.

By midday, we arrived at a piece of land created, as we later learned, by a large bend in the river that nearly formed a circle. Right across the land, there were several small, partly wooded hills grouped together. We climbed over them, glancing back at the forest, which had turned into a raging sea of fire moving eastward with the rising wind. We kept heading west, following the riverbank, and before we realized it, we found ourselves in the territory of the Fire People.

This abiding-place was a splendid strategic selection. It was a peninsula, protected on three sides by the curving river. On only one side was it accessible by land. This was the narrow neck of the peninsula, and here the several low hills were a natural obstacle. Practically isolated from the rest of the world, the Fire People must have here lived and prospered for a long time. In fact, I think it was their prosperity that was responsible for the subsequent migration that worked such calamity upon the Folk. The Fire People must have increased in numbers until they pressed uncomfortably against the bounds of their habitat. They were expanding, and in the course of their expanding they drove the Folk before them, and settled down themselves in the caves and occupied the territory that we had occupied.

This location was a great strategic choice. It was a peninsula, surrounded on three sides by the winding river. It was only accessible by land from one side. This narrow neck of the peninsula, along with a few low hills, created a natural barrier. Almost cut off from the rest of the world, the Fire People must have lived and thrived there for a long time. In fact, I believe their prosperity led to the migration that brought disaster to the Folk. The Fire People must have grown in number until they began to feel cramped in their surroundings. As they expanded, they pushed the Folk ahead of them and settled into the caves and lands that we had once occupied.

But Lop-Ear and I little dreamed of all this when we found ourselves in the Fire People’s stronghold. We had but one idea, and that was to get away, though we could not forbear humoring our curiosity by peeping out upon the village. For the first time we saw the women and children of the Fire People. The latter ran for the most part naked, though the former wore skins of wild animals.

But Lop-Ear and I had no idea what would happen when we ended up in the Fire People’s stronghold. Our only thought was to escape, but we couldn't help satisfying our curiosity by taking a look at the village. For the first time, we saw the women and children of the Fire People. The kids mostly ran around without clothes, while the women wore skins from wild animals.

The Fire People, like ourselves, lived in caves. The open space in front of the caves sloped down to the river, and in the open space burned many small fires. But whether or not the Fire People cooked their food, I do not know. Lop-Ear and I did not see them cook. Yet it is my opinion that they surely must have performed some sort of rude cookery. Like us, they carried water in gourds from the river. There was much coming and going, and loud cries made by the women and children. The latter played about and cut up antics quite in the same way as did the children of the Folk, and they more nearly resembled the children of the Folk than did the grown Fire People resemble the grown Folk.

The Fire People, like us, lived in caves. The open area in front of the caves sloped down to the river, and in that space, there were many small fires burning. However, I don’t know if the Fire People cooked their food. Lop-Ear and I didn’t see them cook. Still, I believe they must have done some form of basic cooking. Like us, they carried water in gourds from the river. There was a lot of movement and loud shouts from the women and children. The kids ran around and played just like the children of the Folk, and they looked more like the Folk’s children than the grown Fire People looked like the grown Folk.

Lop-Ear and I did not linger long. We saw some of the part-grown boys shooting with bow and arrow, and we sneaked back into the thicker forest and made our way to the river. And there we found a catamaran, a real catamaran, one evidently made by some Fire-Man. The two logs were small and straight, and were lashed together by means of tough roots and crosspieces of wood.

Lop-Ear and I didn’t stay long. We spotted a few older boys practicing with bows and arrows, so we quietly slipped back into the denser part of the forest and headed to the river. There, we discovered a catamaran, a genuine catamaran, obviously built by some Fire-Man. The two logs were small and straight, bound together with strong roots and wooden crosspieces.

This time the idea occurred simultaneously to us. We were trying to escape out of the Fire People’s territory. What better way than by crossing the river on these logs? We climbed on board and shoved off. A sudden something gripped the catamaran and flung it downstream violently against the bank. The abrupt stoppage almost whipped us off into the water. The catamaran was tied to a tree by a rope of twisted roots. This we untied before shoving off again.

This time the idea came to both of us at the same moment. We were trying to get out of the Fire People's territory. What better way than to cross the river on these logs? We climbed on board and pushed off. Suddenly, something grabbed the catamaran and violently sent it downstream against the bank. The sudden stop nearly threw us into the water. The catamaran was tied to a tree with a rope made of twisted roots. We untied it before pushing off again.

By the time we had paddled well out into the current, we had drifted so far downstream that we were in full view of the Fire People’s abiding-place. So occupied were we with our paddling, our eyes fixed upon the other bank, that we knew nothing until aroused by a yell from the shore. We looked around. There were the Fire People, many of them, looking at us and pointing at us, and more were crawling out of the caves. We sat up to watch, and forgot all about paddling. There was a great hullabaloo on the shore. Some of the Fire-Men discharged their bows at us, and a few of the arrows fell near us, but the range was too great.

By the time we had paddled far into the current, we had drifted so far downstream that we could clearly see where the Fire People lived. We were so focused on our paddling, with our eyes fixed on the opposite bank, that we didn’t notice anything until we heard a shout from the shore. We turned our heads. There were the Fire People, many of them, staring at us and pointing, and more were crawling out of the caves. We sat up to watch and completely forgot about paddling. There was a huge commotion on the shore. Some of the Fire-Men shot their bows at us, and a few arrows landed nearby, but they were too far away to reach us.

It was a great day for Lop-Ear and me. To the east the conflagration we had started was filling half the sky with smoke. And here we were, perfectly safe in the middle of the river, encircling the Fire People’s stronghold. We sat and laughed at them as we dashed by, swinging south, and southeast to east, and even to northeast, and then east again, southeast and south and on around to the west, a great double curve where the river nearly tied a knot in itself.

It was an amazing day for Lop-Ear and me. To the east, the fire we had started was filling half the sky with smoke. And here we were, completely safe in the middle of the river, surrounding the Fire People’s stronghold. We sat and laughed at them as we zipped by, moving south, then southeast to east, and even to northeast, and then east again, southeast and south, and on around to the west, creating a big double curve where the river almost tied a knot in itself.

As we swept on to the west, the Fire People far behind, a familiar scene flashed upon our eyes.

As we moved on to the west, the Fire People far behind us, a familiar scene appeared before us.

It was the great drinking-place, where we had wandered once or twice to watch the circus of the animals when they came down to drink. Beyond it, we knew, was the carrot patch, and beyond that the caves and the abiding-place of the horde. We began to paddle for the bank that slid swiftly past, and before we knew it we were down upon the drinking-places used by the horde. There were the women and children, the water carriers, a number of them, filling their gourds. At sight of us they stampeded madly up the run-ways, leaving behind them a trail of gourds they had dropped.

It was the big drinking spot where we had wandered a couple of times to watch the animal circus when they came to drink. Beyond it, we knew, was the carrot patch, and past that were the caves and the home of the horde. We started to paddle toward the bank that rushed by us, and before we realized it, we were right at the drinking spots used by the horde. There were women and children, a bunch of them, filling their containers. When they saw us, they panicked and ran up the paths, leaving a trail of dropped containers behind.

We landed, and of course we neglected to tie up the catamaran, which floated off down the river. Right cautiously we crept up a run-way. The Folk had all disappeared into their holes, though here and there we could see a face peering out at us. There was no sign of Red-Eye. We were home again. And that night we slept in our own little cave high up on the cliff, though first we had to evict a couple of pugnacious youngsters who had taken possession.

We landed, and of course we forgot to tie up the catamaran, which drifted off down the river. We cautiously crept up a pathway. The people had all vanished into their homes, but here and there we could see a face peeking at us. There was no sign of Red-Eye. We were home again. That night, we slept in our own little cave high up on the cliff, but first, we had to kick out a couple of feisty kids who had taken over.

CHAPTER XIV

The months came and went. The drama and tragedy of the future were yet to come upon the stage, and in the meantime we pounded nuts and lived. It was a good year, I remember, for nuts. We used to fill gourds with nuts and carry them to the pounding-places. We placed them in depressions in the rock, and, with a piece of rock in our hands, we cracked them and ate them as we cracked.

The months passed by. The drama and tragedy of the future were still ahead of us, and in the meantime, we pounded nuts and carried on with our lives. I remember it being a good year for nuts. We would fill gourds with nuts and take them to the pounding spots. We placed them in hollows in the rock, and with a piece of rock in our hands, we cracked them open and ate them as we went along.

It was the fall of the year when Lop-Ear and I returned from our long adventure-journey, and the winter that followed was mild. I made frequent trips to the neighborhood of my old home-tree, and frequently I searched the whole territory that lay between the blueberry swamp and the mouth of the slough where Lop-Ear and I had learned navigation, but no clew could I get of the Swift One. She had disappeared. And I wanted her. I was impelled by that hunger which I have mentioned, and which was akin to physical hunger, albeit it came often upon me when my stomach was full. But all my search was vain.

It was fall when Lop-Ear and I got back from our long adventure, and the winter that followed was mild. I often visited the area around my old home tree and regularly explored the whole territory between the blueberry swamp and the mouth of the slough where Lop-Ear and I learned how to navigate, but I couldn’t find any sign of the Swift One. She had vanished. I wanted her back. I was driven by that longing I've mentioned before, which felt like physical hunger, even though it often struck me when I was already full. But all my searching was pointless.

Life was not monotonous at the caves, however. There was Red-Eye to be considered. Lop-Ear and I never knew a moment’s peace except when we were in our own little cave. In spite of the enlargement of the entrance we had made, it was still a tight squeeze for us to get in. And though from time to time we continued to enlarge, it was still too small for Red-Eye’s monstrous body. But he never stormed our cave again. He had learned the lesson well, and he carried on his neck a bulging lump to show where I had hit him with the rock. This lump never went away, and it was prominent enough to be seen at a distance. I often took great delight in watching that evidence of my handiwork; and sometimes, when I was myself assuredly safe, the sight of it caused me to laugh.

Life wasn't boring in the caves, though. We had to think about Red-Eye. Lop-Ear and I never found a moment of peace except when we were hiding in our own little cave. Even though we had made the entrance bigger, it was still a tight fit for us to get in. And while we occasionally continued to expand it, it was still too small for Red-Eye's huge body. But he never charged into our cave again. He learned his lesson well, and he had a noticeable bump on his neck to show where I had hit him with the rock. That bump never went away, and it was big enough to see from a distance. I often took pleasure in looking at that evidence of my handiwork; and sometimes, when I felt safe, just seeing it made me laugh.

While the other Folk would not have come to our rescue had Red-Eye proceeded to tear Lop-Ear and me to pieces before their eyes, nevertheless they sympathized with us. Possibly it was not sympathy but the way they expressed their hatred for Red-Eye; at any rate they always warned us of his approach. Whether in the forest, at the drinking-places, or in the open space before the caves, they were always quick to warn us. Thus we had the advantage of many eyes in our feud with Red-Eye, the atavism.

While the other Folk wouldn't have helped us if Red-Eye had gone after Lop-Ear and me right in front of them, they still felt for us. Maybe it wasn't sympathy but just a reflection of their own hatred for Red-Eye; either way, they always let us know when he was coming. Whether we were in the forest, at the water sources, or in the open area by the caves, they were quick to warn us. This way, we had the benefit of many eyes in our ongoing conflict with Red-Eye, the atavism.

Once he nearly got me. It was early in the morning, and the Folk were not yet up. The surprise was complete. I was cut off from the way up the cliff to my cave. Before I knew it I had dashed into the double-cave,—the cave where Lop-Ear had first eluded me long years before, and where old Saber-Tooth had come to discomfiture when he pursued the two Folk. By the time I had got through the connecting passage between the two caves, I discovered that Red-Eye was not following me. The next moment he charged into the cave from the outside. I slipped back through the passage, and he charged out and around and in upon me again. I merely repeated my performance of slipping through the passage.

Once he almost got me. It was early in the morning, and the Folk weren't up yet. The surprise was total. I was blocked from getting up the cliff to my cave. Before I realized it, I had dashed into the double-cave—the cave where Lop-Ear had first avoided me years ago and where old Saber-Tooth had faced defeat when he chased the two Folk. By the time I made it through the connecting passage between the two caves, I found out that Red-Eye wasn’t following me. Just then, he charged into the cave from outside. I slipped back through the passage, and he charged out, then around and back in on me again. I just repeated my move of slipping through the passage.

He kept me there half a day before he gave up. After that, when Lop-Ear and I were reasonably sure of gaining the double-cave, we did not retreat up the cliff to our own cave when Red-Eye came upon the scene. All we did was to keep an eye on him and see that he did not cut across our line of retreat.

He kept me there for half a day before he finally gave up. After that, when Lop-Ear and I were pretty confident we could reach the double cave, we didn't climb back up the cliff to our own cave when Red-Eye showed up. All we did was watch him to make sure he didn't block our way out.

It was during this winter that Red-Eye killed his latest wife with abuse and repeated beatings. I have called him an atavism, but in this he was worse than an atavism, for the males of the lower animals do not maltreat and murder their mates. In this I take it that Red-Eye, in spite of his tremendous atavistic tendencies, foreshadowed the coming of man, for it is the males of the human species only that murder their mates.

It was during this winter that Red-Eye killed his latest wife with abuse and repeated beatings. I've referred to him as a throwback to earlier times, but in this case, he was worse than that, because male animals in the wild don’t mistreat and kill their partners. In this way, I believe that Red-Eye, despite his strong primitive instincts, hinted at the emergence of humanity, since only human males murder their partners.

As was to be expected, with the doing away of one wife Red-Eye proceeded to get another. He decided upon the Singing One. She was the granddaughter of old Marrow-Bone, and the daughter of the Hairless One. She was a young thing, greatly given to singing at the mouth of her cave in the twilight, and she had but recently mated with Crooked-Leg. He was a quiet individual, molesting no one and not given to bickering with his fellows. He was no fighter anyway. He was small and lean, and not so active on his legs as the rest of us.

As expected, after getting rid of one wife, Red-Eye went ahead and found another. He chose the Singing One. She was the granddaughter of old Marrow-Bone and the daughter of the Hairless One. She was young and loved to sing at the entrance of her cave at dusk, and she had just recently paired with Crooked-Leg. He was a quiet guy, didn’t bother anyone, and wasn’t one to argue with others. He wasn’t a fighter either. He was small and lean, and not as quick on his feet as the rest of us.

Red-Eye never committed a more outrageous deed. It was in the quiet at the end of the day, when we began to congregate in the open space before climbing into our caves. Suddenly the Singing One dashed up a run-way from a drinking-place, pursued by Red-Eye. She ran to her husband. Poor little Crooked-Leg was terribly scared. But he was a hero. He knew that death was upon him, yet he did not run away. He stood up, and chattered, bristled, and showed his teeth.

Red-Eye never did anything more outrageous. It was quiet at the end of the day, when we started to gather in the open area before heading into our caves. Suddenly, the Singing One sprinted down a path from a drinking spot, being chased by Red-Eye. She ran to her husband. Poor little Crooked-Leg was really scared. But he was a hero. He knew death was coming for him, but he didn’t run away. He stood tall, chattered, bristled, and showed his teeth.

Red-Eye roared with rage. It was an offence to him that any of the Folk should dare to withstand him. His hand shot out and clutched Crooked-Leg by the neck. The latter sank his teeth into Red-Eye’s arm; but the next moment, with a broken neck, Crooked-Leg was floundering and squirming on the ground. The Singing One screeched and gibbered. Red-Eye seized her by the hair of her head and dragged her toward his cave. He handled her roughly when the climb began, and he dragged and hauled her up into the cave.

Red-Eye erupted in fury. It was an insult to him that any of the Folk would have the audacity to stand up to him. His hand shot out and grabbed Crooked-Leg by the neck. Crooked-Leg bit into Red-Eye’s arm, but in an instant, with a broken neck, he was flailing and writhing on the ground. The Singing One screamed and babbled. Red-Eye grabbed her by her hair and pulled her toward his cave. He was rough with her as they climbed, dragging and hauling her up into the cave.

We were very angry, insanely, vociferously angry. Beating our chests, bristling, and gnashing our teeth, we gathered together in our rage. We felt the prod of gregarious instinct, the drawing together as though for united action, the impulse toward cooperation. In dim ways this need for united action was impressed upon us. But there was no way to achieve it because there was no way to express it. We did not turn to, all of us, and destroy Red-Eye, because we lacked a vocabulary. We were vaguely thinking thoughts for which there were no thought-symbols. These thought-symbols were yet to be slowly and painfully invented.

We were really angry, completely furious, and loudly upset. Slamming our fists, tensing up, and grinding our teeth, we came together in our outrage. We felt the pull of our social instinct, coming together as if for a common cause, the urge to cooperate. In subtle ways, this need for teamwork was impressed upon us. But there was no way to make it happen because we couldn't express it. We didn’t all come together to take down Red-Eye because we didn’t have the right words. We were vaguely having thoughts that didn’t have symbols to represent them. We still needed to slowly and painfully create those symbols.

We tried to freight sound with the vague thoughts that flitted like shadows through our consciousness. The Hairless One began to chatter loudly. By his noises he expressed anger against Red-Eye and desire to hurt Red-Eye. Thus far he got, and thus far we understood. But when he tried to express the cooperative impulse that stirred within him, his noises became gibberish. Then Big-Face, with brow-bristling and chest-pounding, began to chatter. One after another of us joined in the orgy of rage, until even old Marrow-Bone was mumbling and spluttering with his cracked voice and withered lips. Some one seized a stick and began pounding a log. In a moment he had struck a rhythm. Unconsciously, our yells and exclamations yielded to this rhythm. It had a soothing effect upon us; and before we knew it, our rage forgotten, we were in the full swing of a hee-hee council.

We tried to give meaning to the vague thoughts that flickered like shadows in our minds. The Hairless One started to shout loudly. Through his sounds, he showed anger towards Red-Eye and a wish to harm him. That’s as far as he got, and that’s as much as we understood. But when he attempted to communicate the urge to cooperate that stirred inside him, his sounds turned into nonsense. Then Big-Face, with his furrowed brow and pounding chest, began to shout too. One by one, we joined in the frenzy of anger, until even old Marrow-Bone was mumbling and spluttering with his cracked voice and wrinkled lips. Someone grabbed a stick and started pounding on a log. In no time, he created a rhythm. Unconsciously, our shouts and cries fell in line with this beat. It had a calming effect on us; and before we realized it, with our rage forgotten, we were fully caught up in a joyful council.

These hee-hee councils splendidly illustrate the inconsecutiveness and inconsequentiality of the Folk. Here were we, drawn together by mutual rage and the impulse toward cooperation, led off into forgetfulness by the establishment of a rude rhythm. We were sociable and gregarious, and these singing and laughing councils satisfied us. In ways the hee-hee council was an adumbration of the councils of primitive man, and of the great national assemblies and international conventions of latter-day man. But we Folk of the Younger World lacked speech, and whenever we were so drawn together we precipitated babel, out of which arose a unanimity of rhythm that contained within itself the essentials of art yet to come. It was art nascent.

These laughter-filled gatherings perfectly showcase the inconsistency and triviality of the Folk. Here we were, united by our shared anger and the urge to collaborate, easily distracted by a simple rhythm. We were friendly and social, and these singing and laughing meetings fulfilled us. In some ways, the laughter gatherings were a precursor to the councils of early humans, as well as the major national assemblies and international conferences of modern times. But we, the Folk of the Younger World, lacked language, and whenever we came together like this, we ended up creating a confusing mix of sounds, from which emerged a shared rhythm that held the foundations of art yet to come. It was an emerging art.

There was nothing long-continued about these rhythms that we struck. A rhythm was soon lost, and pandemonium reigned until we could find the rhythm again or start a new one. Sometimes half a dozen rhythms would be swinging simultaneously, each rhythm backed by a group that strove ardently to drown out the other rhythms.

There was nothing lasting about the rhythms we created. A rhythm would quickly fade, and chaos would take over until we could find the rhythm again or start a new one. Sometimes half a dozen rhythms would be going at the same time, each one supported by a group that worked hard to overpower the other rhythms.

In the intervals of pandemonium, each chattered, cut up, hooted, screeched, and danced, himself sufficient unto himself, filled with his own ideas and volitions to the exclusion of all others, a veritable centre of the universe, divorced for the time being from any unanimity with the other universe-centres leaping and yelling around him. Then would come the rhythm—a clapping of hands; the beating of a stick upon a log; the example of one that leaped with repetitions; or the chanting of one that uttered, explosively and regularly, with inflection that rose and fell, “A-bang, a-bang! A-bang, a-bang!” One after another of the self-centred Folk would yield to it, and soon all would be dancing or chanting in chorus. “Ha-ah, ha-ah, ha-ah-ha!” was one of our favorite choruses, and another was, “Eh-wah, eh-wah, eh-wah-hah!”

In the midst of the chaos, everyone chatted, laughed, shouted, screamed, and danced, completely focused on themselves, filled with their own thoughts and desires, feeling like the center of the universe, temporarily disconnected from any agreement with the other universe-centers bouncing and yelling around them. Then came the rhythm—a clapping of hands; the beating of a stick on a log; someone jumping in patterns; or the singing of someone who called out, loudly and steadily, with a voice that rose and fell, “A-bang, a-bang! A-bang, a-bang!” One by one, the self-absorbed crowd would give in to it, and soon everyone would be dancing or singing together. “Ha-ah, ha-ah, ha-ah-ha!” was one of our favorite songs, and another was, “Eh-wah, eh-wah, eh-wah-hah!”

And so, with mad antics, leaping, reeling, and over-balancing, we danced and sang in the sombre twilight of the primeval world, inducing forgetfulness, achieving unanimity, and working ourselves up into sensuous frenzy. And so it was that our rage against Red-Eye was soothed away by art, and we screamed the wild choruses of the hee-hee council until the night warned us of its terrors, and we crept away to our holes in the rocks, calling softly to one another, while the stars came out and darkness settled down.

And so, with wild antics, jumping, spinning, and stumbling, we danced and sang in the dim twilight of the ancient world, losing ourselves in the moment, finding harmony, and getting swept up in a sensual frenzy. And so it was that our anger at Red-Eye was calmed by art, and we shouted the wild choruses of the hee-hee council until the night reminded us of its dangers, and we quietly made our way to our hideouts in the rocks, softly calling to each other as the stars appeared and darkness fell.

We were afraid only of the dark. We had no germs of religion, no conceptions of an unseen world. We knew only the real world, and the things we feared were the real things, the concrete dangers, the flesh-and-blood animals that preyed. It was they that made us afraid of the dark, for darkness was the time of the hunting animals. It was then that they came out of their lairs and pounced upon one from the dark wherein they lurked invisible.

We were only afraid of the dark. We had no germs of religion, no ideas about an unseen world. We only knew the real world, and the things we feared were the real things, the concrete dangers, the flesh-and-blood animals that hunted. It was those animals that made us afraid of the dark, because darkness was when the hunting animals were active. That’s when they came out of their dens and attacked from the shadows where they hid, unseen.

Possibly it was out of this fear of the real denizens of the dark that the fear of the unreal denizens was later to develop and to culminate in a whole and mighty unseen world. As imagination grew it is likely that the fear of death increased until the Folk that were to come projected this fear into the dark and peopled it with spirits. I think the Fire People had already begun to be afraid of the dark in this fashion; but the reasons we Folk had for breaking up our hee-hee councils and fleeing to our holes were old Saber-Tooth, the lions and the jackals, the wild dogs and the wolves, and all the hungry, meat-eating breeds.

Possibly it was this fear of the real creatures of the dark that later led to the fear of imaginary ones, eventually culminating in a vast and powerful unseen world. As imagination developed, it’s likely that the fear of death grew too, prompting our ancestors to project this fear into the darkness and fill it with spirits. I think the Fire People had already started to be scared of the dark in this way; but the reasons we had for breaking up our laughter councils and rushing to our hiding places were the Saber-Tooth cats, the lions, the jackals, the wild dogs, the wolves, and all the hungry, meat-eating predators.

CHAPTER XV

Lop-Ear got married. It was the second winter after our adventure-journey, and it was most unexpected. He gave me no warning. The first I knew was one twilight when I climbed the cliff to our cave. I squeezed into the entrance and there I stopped. There was no room for me. Lop-Ear and his mate were in possession, and she was none other than my sister, the daughter of my step-father, the Chatterer.

Lop-Ear got married. It was the second winter after our adventure journey, and it was completely unexpected. He gave me no heads-up. The first I knew was one evening when I climbed the cliff to our cave. I squeezed into the entrance and there I stopped. There was no room for me. Lop-Ear and his mate were inside, and she was none other than my sister, the daughter of my step-father, the Chatterer.

I tried to force my way in. There was space only for two, and that space was already occupied. Also, they had me at a disadvantage, and, what of the scratching and hair-pulling I received, I was glad to retreat. I slept that night, and for many nights, in the connecting passage of the double-cave. From my experience it seemed reasonably safe. As the two Folk had dodged old Saber-Tooth, and as I had dodged Red-Eye, so it seemed to me that I could dodge the hunting animals by going back and forth between the two caves.

I tried to push my way in. There was room for just two, and that spot was already taken. Plus, they had the upper hand, and considering the scratching and hair-pulling I got, I was happy to back off. I slept that night, and for many nights after, in the connecting passage of the double cave. From what I experienced, it seemed pretty safe. Just like the two Folk had avoided old Saber-Tooth, and I had avoided Red-Eye, I thought I could dodge the hunting animals by moving back and forth between the two caves.

I had forgotten the wild dogs. They were small enough to go through any passage that I could squeeze through. One night they nosed me out. Had they entered both caves at the same time they would have got me. As it was, followed by some of them through the passage, I dashed out the mouth of the other cave. Outside were the rest of the wild dogs. They sprang for me as I sprang for the cliff-wall and began to climb. One of them, a lean and hungry brute, caught me in mid-leap. His teeth sank into my thigh-muscles, and he nearly dragged me back. He held on, but I made no effort to dislodge him, devoting my whole effort to climbing out of reach of the rest of the brutes.

I had forgotten about the wild dogs. They were small enough to fit through any opening I could squeeze through. One night, they found me. If they had entered both caves at the same time, they would have gotten me. As it was, I was chased by some of them through the passage and dashed out of the other cave. Outside were the rest of the wild dogs. They lunged at me as I lunged for the cliff wall and started to climb. One of them, a lean and hungry beast, caught me in mid-leap. His teeth dug into my thigh muscles, nearly dragging me back. He held on, but I didn’t try to shake him off, focusing all my energy on climbing out of reach of the others.

Not until I was safe from them did I turn my attention to that live agony on my thigh. And then, a dozen feet above the snapping pack that leaped and scrambled against the wall and fell back, I got the dog by the throat and slowly throttled him. I was a long time doing it. He clawed and ripped my hair and hide with his hind-paws, and ever he jerked and lunged with his weight to drag me from the wall.

Not until I was out of danger did I focus on the pain on my thigh. Then, a dozen feet above the snapping pack that jumped and scrambled against the wall before falling back, I grabbed the dog by the throat and slowly choked him. It took me a long time to do it. He clawed and tore at my hair and skin with his back legs, constantly jerking and lunging to pull me away from the wall.

At last his teeth opened and released my torn flesh. I carried his body up the cliff with me, and perched out the night in the entrance of my old cave, wherein were Lop-Ear and my sister. But first I had to endure a storm of abuse from the aroused horde for being the cause of the disturbance. I had my revenge. From time to time, as the noise of the pack below eased down, I dropped a rock and started it up again. Whereupon, from all around, the abuse of the exasperated Folk began afresh. In the morning I shared the dog with Lop-Ear and his wife, and for several days the three of us were neither vegetarians nor fruitarians.

At last, his teeth released my torn flesh. I carried his body up the cliff with me and spent the night at the entrance of my old cave, where Lop-Ear and my sister were. But first, I had to endure a storm of insults from the agitated crowd for being the cause of the disturbance. I got my revenge. Occasionally, as the noise from the pack below quieted down, I dropped a rock to stir them up again. Then, from all around, the complaints of the annoyed people started up once more. In the morning, I shared the dog with Lop-Ear and his wife, and for several days the three of us weren't vegetarians or fruitarians.

Lop-Ear’s marriage was not a happy one, and the consolation about it is that it did not last very long. Neither he nor I was happy during that period. I was lonely. I suffered the inconvenience of being cast out of my safe little cave, and somehow I did not make it up with any other of the young males. I suppose my long-continued chumming with Lop-Ear had become a habit.

Lop-Ear's marriage wasn't a happy one, and the only silver lining is that it didn't last very long. Neither of us was happy during that time. I felt lonely. I dealt with the discomfort of being pushed out of my cozy little spot, and somehow I didn’t connect with any of the other young males. I guess my long history of hanging out with Lop-Ear had become a habit.

I might have married, it is true; and most likely I should have married had it not been for the dearth of females in the horde. This dearth, it is fair to assume, was caused by the exorbitance of Red-Eye, and it illustrates the menace he was to the existence of the horde. Then there was the Swift One, whom I had not forgotten.

I could have married, that's true; and I probably would have if it weren't for the shortage of women in the group. This shortage was most likely because of Red-Eye's excessive behavior, which shows how much of a threat he was to our community. And then there was the Swift One, who I still remembered.

At any rate, during the period of Lop-Ear’s marriage I knocked about from pillar to post, in danger every night that I slept, and never comfortable. One of the Folk died, and his widow was taken into the cave of another one of the Folk. I took possession of the abandoned cave, but it was wide-mouthed, and after Red-Eye nearly trapped me in it one day, I returned to sleeping in the passage of the double-cave. During the summer, however, I used to stay away from the caves for weeks, sleeping in a tree-shelter I made near the mouth of the slough.

At any rate, during Lop-Ear's marriage, I bounced around from place to place, feeling threatened every night I tried to sleep, and never feeling at ease. One of the Folk passed away, and his widow was taken into the cave of another member of the Folk. I claimed the empty cave, but it was too open, and after Red-Eye almost caught me there one day, I went back to sleeping in the passage of the double-cave. During the summer, though, I often stayed away from the caves for weeks, sleeping in a tree shelter I made near the entrance of the marsh.

I have said that Lop-Ear was not happy. My sister was the daughter of the Chatterer, and she made Lop-Ear’s life miserable for him. In no other cave was there so much squabbling and bickering. If Red-Eye was a Bluebeard, Lop-Ear was hen-pecked; and I imagine that Red-Eye was too shrewd ever to covet Lop-Ear’s wife.

I’ve said that Lop-Ear wasn’t happy. My sister was the daughter of the Chatterer, and she made Lop-Ear’s life a nightmare. No other cave had as much fighting and arguing. If Red-Eye was a Bluebeard, then Lop-Ear was henpecked; and I can only guess that Red-Eye was too clever to ever want Lop-Ear’s wife.

Fortunately for Lop-Ear, she died. An unusual thing happened that summer. Late, almost at the end of it, a second crop of the stringy-rooted carrots sprang up. These unexpected second-crop roots were young and juicy and tender, and for some time the carrot-patch was the favorite feeding-place of the horde. One morning, early, several score of us were there making our breakfast. On one side of me was the Hairless One. Beyond him were his father and son, old Marrow-Bone and Long-Lip. On the other side of me were my sister and Lop-Ear, she being next to me.

Fortunately for Lop-Ear, she passed away. An unusual thing happened that summer. Late in the season, a second crop of stringy-rooted carrots popped up. These unexpected young roots were juicy and tender, and for a while, the carrot patch became the favorite feeding spot for the group. One morning, early on, several of us were there having breakfast. On one side of me was the Hairless One. Next to him were his father and son, old Marrow-Bone and Long-Lip. On my other side were my sister and Lop-Ear, with Lop-Ear sitting right next to me.

There was no warning. On the sudden, both the Hairless One and my sister sprang and screamed. At the same instant I heard the thud of the arrows that transfixed them. The next instant they were down on the ground, floundering and gasping, and the rest of us were stampeding for the trees. An arrow drove past me and entered the ground, its feathered shaft vibrating and oscillating from the impact of its arrested flight. I remember clearly how I swerved as I ran, to go past it, and that I gave it a needlessly wide berth. I must have shied at it as a horse shies at an object it fears.

There was no warning. Suddenly, both the Hairless One and my sister jumped up and screamed. At the same moment, I heard the thud of the arrows that struck them. In an instant, they were on the ground, struggling and gasping, while the rest of us were rushing towards the trees. An arrow whizzed past me and hit the ground, its feathered shaft shaking and quivering from the force of its stop. I clearly remember how I swerved as I ran to avoid it, giving it an unnecessarily wide berth. I must have flinched at it like a horse flinches at something it’s afraid of.

Lop-Ear took a smashing fall as he ran beside me. An arrow had driven through the calf of his leg and tripped him. He tried to run, but was tripped and thrown by it a second time. He sat up, crouching, trembling with fear, and called to me pleadingly. I dashed back. He showed me the arrow. I caught hold of it to pull it out, but the consequent hurt made him seize my hand and stop me. A flying arrow passed between us. Another struck a rock, splintered, and fell to the ground. This was too much. I pulled, suddenly, with all my might. Lop-Ear screamed as the arrow came out, and struck at me angrily. But the next moment we were in full flight again.

Lop-Ear took a hard fall as he ran beside me. An arrow had pierced the calf of his leg and tripped him. He tried to get back up, but was tripped and thrown down a second time. He sat up, crouching, shaking with fear, and called to me desperately. I rushed back. He showed me the arrow. I grabbed it to pull it out, but the pain made him clutch my hand and stop me. A flying arrow zipped between us. Another hit a rock, shattered, and dropped to the ground. This was too much. I yanked suddenly, using all my strength. Lop-Ear screamed as the arrow came out and lashed out at me in anger. But in the next moment, we were running for our lives again.

I looked back. Old Marrow-Bone, deserted and far behind, was tottering silently along in his handicapped race with death. Sometimes he almost fell, and once he did fall; but no more arrows were coming. He scrambled weakly to his feet. Age burdened him heavily, but he did not want to die. The three Fire-Men, who were now running forward from their forest ambush, could easily have got him, but they did not try. Perhaps he was too old and tough. But they did want the Hairless One and my sister, for as I looked back from the trees I could see the Fire-Men beating in their heads with rocks. One of the Fire-Men was the wizened old hunter who limped.

I looked back. Old Marrow-Bone, deserted and far behind, was struggling silently in his slow race against death. Sometimes he nearly fell, and once he did fall; but no more arrows were coming. He weakly got back on his feet. Age weighed him down, but he didn’t want to die. The three Fire-Men, who were now charging out from their forest hiding spot, could have easily caught him, but they didn’t try. Maybe he was just too old and tough. But they definitely wanted the Hairless One and my sister, because as I looked back from the trees, I could see the Fire-Men striking their heads with rocks. One of the Fire-Men was the old, hunchbacked hunter who limped.

We went on through the trees toward the caves—an excited and disorderly mob that drove before it to their holes all the small life of the forest, and that set the blue-jays screaming impudently. Now that there was no immediate danger, Long-Lip waited for his grand-father, Marrow-Bone; and with the gap of a generation between them, the old fellow and the youth brought up our rear.

We moved through the trees towards the caves—a lively and chaotic group that scared away all the small creatures of the forest and sent the blue jays squawking loudly. Now that there was no immediate threat, Long-Lip waited for his grandfather, Marrow-Bone; with a generation between them, the old man and the young guy brought up the end of our group.

And so it was that Lop-Ear became a bachelor once more. That night I slept with him in the old cave, and our old life of chumming began again. The loss of his mate seemed to cause him no grief. At least he showed no signs of it, nor of need for her. It was the wound in his leg that seemed to bother him, and it was all of a week before he got back again to his old spryness.

And so it happened that Lop-Ear became a bachelor again. That night, I slept with him in the old cave, and our old friendship started up again. The loss of his mate didn’t seem to upset him. At least, he didn’t show any signs of sadness or need for her. It was the wound in his leg that seemed to bother him, and it took about a week for him to regain his usual energy.

Marrow-Bone was the only old member in the horde. Sometimes, on looking back upon him, when the vision of him is most clear, I note a striking resemblance between him and the father of my father’s gardener. The gardener’s father was very old, very wrinkled and withered; and for all the world, when he peered through his tiny, bleary eyes and mumbled with his toothless gums, he looked and acted like old Marrow-Bone. This resemblance, as a child, used to frighten me. I always ran when I saw the old man tottering along on his two canes. Old Marrow-Bone even had a bit of sparse and straggly white beard that seemed identical with the whiskers of the old man.

Marrow-Bone was the only old member in the group. Sometimes, when I look back on him and the memory is fresh, I notice a striking resemblance between him and my grandfather’s gardener’s father. The gardener’s father was extremely old, very wrinkled, and frail; and honestly, when he squinted through his tiny, watery eyes and mumbled with his toothless gums, he looked and acted just like old Marrow-Bone. This resemblance used to scare me as a child. I would always run away when I saw the old man tottering along with his two canes. Old Marrow-Bone even had a bit of thin, straggly white beard that seemed just like the whiskers of the old man.

As I have said, Marrow-Bone was the only old member of the horde. He was an exception. The Folk never lived to old age. Middle age was fairly rare. Death by violence was the common way of death. They died as my father had died, as Broken-Tooth had died, as my sister and the Hairless One had just died—abruptly and brutally, in the full possession of their faculties, in the full swing and rush of life. Natural death? To die violently was the natural way of dying in those days.

As I mentioned, Marrow-Bone was the only older member of the group. He was an exception. The people rarely lived to old age. Reaching middle age was pretty uncommon. Most deaths were due to violence. They died like my father had, like Broken-Tooth, and like my sister and the Hairless One had just died—suddenly and violently, fully aware and in the thick of life. Natural death? Dying violently was the normal way to die back then.

No one died of old age among the Folk. I never knew of a case. Even Marrow-Bone did not die that way, and he was the only one in my generation who had the chance. A bad crippling, any serious accidental or temporary impairment of the faculties, meant swift death. As a rule, these deaths were not witnessed.

No one died of old age among the Folk. I never heard of it happening. Even Marrow-Bone didn’t die that way, and he was the only one in my generation who had the chance. A serious injury, any major accidental or temporary loss of ability, meant quick death. Usually, these deaths went unnoticed.

Members of the horde simply dropped out of sight. They left the caves in the morning, and they never came back. They disappeared—into the ravenous maws of the hunting creatures.

Members of the horde just vanished. They left the caves in the morning and never returned. They disappeared—into the hungry jaws of the hunting creatures.

This inroad of the Fire People on the carrot-patch was the beginning of the end, though we did not know it. The hunters of the Fire People began to appear more frequently as the time went by. They came in twos and threes, creeping silently through the forest, with their flying arrows able to annihilate distance and bring down prey from the top of the loftiest tree without themselves climbing into it. The bow and arrow was like an enormous extension of their leaping and striking muscles, so that, virtually, they could leap and kill at a hundred feet and more. This made them far more terrible than Saber-Tooth himself. And then they were very wise. They had speech that enabled them more effectively to reason, and in addition they understood cooperation.

This invasion of the Fire People into the carrot patch marked the start of the end, although we were unaware of it at the time. As time passed, the hunters of the Fire People began to show up more often. They appeared in pairs or threes, moving quietly through the forest, with their arrows capable of covering great distances and taking down prey from the highest trees without needing to climb. The bow and arrow acted as a massive extension of their jumping and striking abilities, allowing them to leap and kill from a distance of a hundred feet or more. This made them far more frightening than the Saber-Tooth itself. Plus, they were very clever. They had a language that allowed them to reason more effectively and they understood the importance of working together.

We Folk came to be very circumspect when we were in the forest. We were more alert and vigilant and timid. No longer were the trees a protection to be relied upon. No longer could we perch on a branch and laugh down at our carnivorous enemies on the ground. The Fire People were carnivorous, with claws and fangs a hundred feet long, the most terrible of all the hunting animals that ranged the primeval world.

We Folk became very cautious when we were in the forest. We were more alert, watchful, and fearful. The trees were no longer a dependable protection. We could no longer sit on a branch and laugh at our meat-eating enemies below. The Fire People were carnivorous, with claws and fangs that seemed a hundred feet long, the most formidable of all the hunting predators in the ancient world.

One morning, before the Folk had dispersed to the forest, there was a panic among the water-carriers and those who had gone down to the river to drink. The whole horde fled to the caves. It was our habit, at such times, to flee first and investigate afterward. We waited in the mouths of our caves and watched. After some time a Fire-Man stepped cautiously into the open space. It was the little wizened old hunter. He stood for a long time and watched us, looking our caves and the cliff-wall up and down. He descended one of the run-ways to a drinking-place, returning a few minutes later by another run-way. Again he stood and watched us carefully, for a long time. Then he turned on his heel and limped into the forest, leaving us calling querulously and plaintively to one another from the cave-mouths.

One morning, before the people had gone off to the forest, there was a panic among the water-carriers and those who had gone down to the river to drink. The whole group ran to the caves. It was our habit, in times like this, to run first and figure things out later. We waited at the entrances of our caves and watched. After a while, a Fire-Man cautiously stepped into the open area. It was the little, wrinkled old hunter. He stood for a long time, watching us, examining our caves and the cliff wall. He went down one of the paths to a drinking spot, coming back a few minutes later by a different path. Again, he stood and watched us closely for quite a while. Then he turned on his heel and limped into the forest, leaving us calling anxiously and sadly to each other from the openings of our caves.

CHAPTER XVI

I found her down in the old neighborhood near the blueberry swamp, where my mother lived and where Lop-Ear and I had built our first tree-shelter. It was unexpected. As I came under the tree I heard the familiar soft sound and looked up. There she was, the Swift One, sitting on a limb and swinging her legs back and forth as she looked at me.

I found her in the old neighborhood by the blueberry swamp, where my mom lived and where Lop-Ear and I had built our first tree house. It was unexpected. As I stepped under the tree, I heard that familiar soft sound and looked up. There she was, the Swift One, sitting on a branch and swinging her legs back and forth as she looked at me.

I stood still for some time. The sight of her had made me very happy. And then an unrest and a pain began to creep in on this happiness. I started to climb the tree after her, and she retreated slowly out the limb. Just as I reached for her, she sprang through the air and landed in the branches of the next tree. From amid the rustling leaves she peeped out at me and made soft sounds. I leaped straight for her, and after an exciting chase the situation was duplicated, for there she was, making soft sounds and peeping out from the leaves of a third tree.

I stood still for a while. Seeing her made me really happy. But soon, a sense of unease and pain started to creep in on that happiness. I climbed the tree after her, and she slowly pulled back along the branch. Just as I reached for her, she jumped through the air and landed in the branches of the next tree. From among the rustling leaves, she peeked out at me and made soft sounds. I jumped straight for her, and after an exciting chase, the situation repeated itself; there she was, making soft sounds and peeking out from the leaves of a third tree.

It was borne in upon me that somehow it was different now from the old days before Lop-Ear and I had gone on our adventure-journey. I wanted her, and I knew that I wanted her. And she knew it, too. That was why she would not let me come near her. I forgot that she was truly the Swift One, and that in the art of climbing she had been my teacher. I pursued her from tree to tree, and ever she eluded me, peeping back at me with kindly eyes, making soft sounds, and dancing and leaping and teetering before me just out of reach. The more she eluded me, the more I wanted to catch her, and the lengthening shadows of the afternoon bore witness to the futility of my effort.

It hit me that things were different now from the old days before Lop-Ear and I went on our adventure. I wanted her, and I knew I wanted her. And she knew it too. That’s why she wouldn’t let me get close. I forgot that she was really the Swift One and that she had taught me how to climb. I chased her from tree to tree, but she always managed to escape, glancing back at me with friendly eyes, making soft sounds, and playfully dancing and leaping just out of my reach. The more she dodged me, the more I wanted to catch her, and the growing shadows of the afternoon showed just how pointless my efforts were.

As I pursued her, or sometimes rested in an adjoining tree and watched her, I noticed the change in her. She was larger, heavier, more grown-up. Her lines were rounder, her muscles fuller, and there was about her that indefinite something of maturity that was new to her and that incited me on. Three years she had been gone—three years at the very least, and the change in her was marked. I say three years; it is as near as I can measure the time. A fourth year may have elapsed, which I have confused with the happenings of the other three years. The more I think of it, the more confident I am that it must be four years that she was away.

As I followed her, or sometimes rested in a nearby tree and watched her, I noticed the change in her. She was bigger, heavier, and more mature. Her curves were rounder, her muscles fuller, and there was that indescribable sense of maturity about her that was new and drove me on. She had been gone for three years—at least three years, and the change in her was noticeable. I say three years; that's as close as I can estimate the time. A fourth year might have passed, which I’ve mixed up with the events of the other three years. The more I think about it, the more sure I am that she must have been away for four years.

Where she went, why she went, and what happened to her during that time, I do not know. There was no way for her to tell me, any more than there was a way for Lop-Ear and me to tell the Folk what we had seen when we were away. Like us, the chance is she had gone off on an adventure-journey, and by herself. On the other hand, it is possible that Red-Eye may have been the cause of her going. It is quite certain that he must have come upon her from time to time, wandering in the woods; and if he had pursued her there is no question but that it would have been sufficient to drive her away. From subsequent events, I am led to believe that she must have travelled far to the south, across a range of mountains and down to the banks of a strange river, away from any of her kind. Many Tree People lived down there, and I think it must have been they who finally drove her back to the horde and to me. My reasons for this I shall explain later.

Where she went, why she went, and what happened to her during that time, I don’t know. There was no way for her to tell me, just as there was no way for Lop-Ear and me to tell the Folk what we had seen while we were away. Like us, she probably set off on an adventure by herself. On the other hand, it’s possible that Red-Eye might have prompted her to leave. It’s pretty certain that he must have encountered her now and then while she was wandering in the woods; and if he had chased her, there’s no doubt it would have been enough to scare her off. From what happened later, I believe she must have traveled far south, across a mountain range and down to the banks of a strange river, away from anyone of her own kind. Many Tree People lived down there, and I think it must have been them who eventually drove her back to the horde and to me. I’ll explain my reasons for this later.

The shadows grew longer, and I pursued more ardently than ever, and still I could not catch her. She made believe that she was trying desperately to escape me, and all the time she managed to keep just beyond reach. I forgot everything—time, the oncoming of night, and my meat-eating enemies. I was insane with love of her, and with—anger, too, because she would not let me come up with her. It was strange how this anger against her seemed to be part of my desire for her.

The shadows stretched out longer, and I chased her more passionately than ever, yet I still couldn't catch her. She pretended to be desperately trying to get away from me, but all the while she stayed just out of reach. I forgot everything—time, the approaching night, and my predatory foes. I was madly in love with her, and also angry because she wouldn’t let me catch up. It was weird how this anger toward her seemed to be tied to my desire for her.

As I have said, I forgot everything. In racing across an open space I ran full tilt upon a colony of snakes. They did not deter me. I was mad. They struck at me, but I ducked and dodged and ran on. Then there was a python that ordinarily would have sent me screeching to a tree-top. He did run me into a tree; but the Swift One was going out of sight, and I sprang back to the ground and went on. It was a close shave. Then there was my old enemy, the hyena. From my conduct he was sure something was going to happen, and he followed me for an hour. Once we exasperated a band of wild pigs, and they took after us. The Swift One dared a wide leap between trees that was too much for me. I had to take to the ground. There were the pigs. I didn’t care. I struck the earth within a yard of the nearest one. They flanked me as I ran, and chased me into two different trees out of the line of my pursuit of the Swift One. I ventured the ground again, doubled back, and crossed a wide open space, with the whole band grunting, bristling, and tusk-gnashing at my heels.

As I said, I forgot everything. While racing across an open area, I ran straight into a group of snakes. They didn’t stop me. I was out of my mind. They struck at me, but I ducked and dodged and kept running. Then there was a python that usually would have made me scream and climb to a treetop. He did corner me into a tree, but the Swift One was disappearing, so I jumped back to the ground and continued on. It was a close call. Then there was my old rival, the hyena. From my behavior, he knew something was going to happen, and he followed me for an hour. Once, we annoyed a pack of wild pigs, and they chased after us. The Swift One took a big jump between the trees that I couldn’t manage. I had to hit the ground. There were the pigs. I didn’t care. I landed just a yard away from the nearest one. They flanked me as I ran, driving me into two different trees, away from my pursuit of the Swift One. I took to the ground again, doubled back, and crossed a wide open space with the whole group grunting, bristling, and gnashing their tusks right behind me.

If I had tripped or stumbled in that open space, there would have been no chance for me. But I didn’t. And I didn’t care whether I did or not. I was in such mood that I would have faced old Saber-Tooth himself, or a score of arrow-shooting Fire People. Such was the madness of love...with me. With the Swift One it was different. She was very wise. She did not take any real risks, and I remember, on looking back across the centuries to that wild love-chase, that when the pigs delayed me she did not run away very fast, but waited, rather, for me to take up the pursuit again. Also, she directed her retreat before me, going always in the direction she wanted to go.

If I had tripped or stumbled in that open space, I wouldn’t have stood a chance. But I didn’t. And honestly, I didn’t care either way. I was in such a mood that I would have faced old Saber-Tooth himself or a bunch of arrow-shooting Fire People. That was the kind of madness love had me feeling...with her. With the Swift One, though, it was different. She was really wise. She didn’t take any real risks, and I remember, looking back across the centuries at that wild love chase, that when the pigs slowed me down, she didn’t run off quickly; instead, she waited for me to jump back into the chase. Plus, she always led her retreat in a way that took her where she wanted to go.

At last came the dark. She led me around the mossy shoulder of a canyon wall that out-jutted among the trees. After that we penetrated a dense mass of underbrush that scraped and ripped me in passing. But she never ruffled a hair. She knew the way. In the midst of the thicket was a large oak. I was very close to her when she climbed it; and in the forks, in the nest-shelter I had sought so long and vainly, I caught her.

At last, darkness fell. She guided me around the mossy edge of a canyon wall that jutted out among the trees. After that, we moved through a dense thicket that scraped and tore at me as we passed. But she didn’t flinch at all. She knew where to go. In the middle of the brush was a large oak tree. I was very close to her when she climbed it, and in the forks, in the nest-shelter I had searched for so long and unsuccessfully, I caught up with her.

The hyena had taken our trail again, and he now sat down on the ground and made hungry noises. But we did not mind, and we laughed at him when he snarled and went away through the thicket. It was the spring-time, and the night noises were many and varied. As was the custom at that time of the year, there was much fighting among the animals. From the nest we could hear the squealing and neighing of wild horses, the trumpeting of elephants, and the roaring of lions. But the moon came out, and the air was warm, and we laughed and were unafraid.

The hyena had picked up our trail again, and now he was sitting on the ground making hungry sounds. But we didn’t mind; we laughed at him when he snarled and faded away into the bushes. It was springtime, and the night sounds were numerous and varied. As usual for this time of year, there was a lot of fighting among the animals. From the nest, we could hear the squealing and neighing of wild horses, the trumpeting of elephants, and the roaring of lions. But then the moon came out, the air was warm, and we laughed and felt fearless.

I remember, next morning, that we came upon two ruffled cock-birds that fought so ardently that I went right up to them and caught them by their necks. Thus did the Swift One and I get our wedding breakfast. They were delicious. It was easy to catch birds in the spring of the year. There was one night that year when two elk fought in the moonlight, while the Swift One and I watched from the trees; and we saw a lion and lioness crawl up to them unheeded, and kill them as they fought.

I remember the next morning when we came across two angry roosters that were fighting so fiercely that I walked right up to them and grabbed them by their necks. That’s how the Swift One and I got our wedding breakfast. They were tasty. It was easy to catch birds in the spring. There was one night that year when two elk were fighting in the moonlight while the Swift One and I watched from the trees, and we saw a lion and lioness sneak up on them unnoticed and kill them as they fought.

There is no telling how long we might have lived in the Swift One’s tree-shelter. But one day, while we were away, the tree was struck by lightning. Great limbs were riven, and the nest was demolished. I started to rebuild, but the Swift One would have nothing to do with it. As I was to learn, she was greatly afraid of lightning, and I could not persuade her back into the tree. So it came about, our honeymoon over, that we went to the caves to live. As Lop-Ear had evicted me from the cave when he got married, I now evicted him; and the Swift One and I settled down in it, while he slept at night in the connecting passage of the double cave.

There’s no telling how long we might have stayed in the Swift One’s tree shelter. But one day, while we were gone, the tree was struck by lightning. Big branches were torn apart, and the nest was destroyed. I tried to rebuild it, but the Swift One wanted nothing to do with it. As I would soon learn, she was very afraid of lightning, and I couldn’t convince her to return to the tree. So, after our honeymoon, we moved to the caves to live. Since Lop-Ear had kicked me out of the cave when he got married, I now kicked him out; the Swift One and I settled in there, while he slept at night in the passageway of the double cave.

And with our coming to live with the horde came trouble. Red-Eye had had I don’t know how many wives since the Singing One. She had gone the way of the rest. At present he had a little, soft, spiritless thing that whimpered and wept all the time, whether he beat her or not; and her passing was a question of very little time. Before she passed, even, Red-Eye set his eyes on the Swift One; and when she passed, the persecution of the Swift One began.

And when we started living with the group, problems arose. Red-Eye had had I don’t know how many wives since the Singing One. She had met the same fate as the others. Right now, he had a small, weak, lifeless girl who cried and sobbed constantly, whether he hit her or not; her time was just about up. Before she was gone, Red-Eye already had his sights on the Swift One, and once she was out of the picture, the torment of the Swift One began.

Well for her that she was the Swift One, that she had that amazing aptitude for swift flight through the trees. She needed all her wisdom and daring in order to keep out of the clutches of Red-Eye. I could not help her. He was so powerful a monster that he could have torn me limb from limb. As it was, to my death I carried an injured shoulder that ached and went lame in rainy weather and that was a mark of his handiwork.

Well for her that she was the Swift One, that she had that amazing skill for quick flight through the trees. She needed all her wisdom and courage to avoid getting caught by Red-Eye. I couldn't help her. He was such a powerful monster that he could have torn me to pieces. As it was, I carried an injured shoulder to my grave that ached and went lame in rainy weather, and that was a sign of his work.

The Swift One was sick at the time I received this injury. It must have been a touch of the malaria from which we sometimes suffered; but whatever it was, it made her dull and heavy. She did not have the accustomed spring to her muscles, and was indeed in poor shape for flight when Red-Eye cornered her near the lair of the wild dogs, several miles south from the caves. Usually, she would have circled around him, beaten him in the straight-away, and gained the protection of our small-mouthed cave. But she could not circle him. She was too dull and slow. Each time he headed her off, until she gave over the attempt and devoted her energies wholly to keeping out of his clutches.

The Swift One was sick when I got this injury. It was probably a bit of the malaria we sometimes dealt with; whatever it was, it made her slow and heavy. She didn’t have her usual energy, and she was really in no shape to fly when Red-Eye trapped her near the wild dogs' den, several miles south of the caves. Normally, she would have circled around him, outpaced him, and made it to the safety of our small-mouthed cave. But she couldn’t maneuver around him. She was too sluggish and slow. Every time he blocked her, she finally gave up trying and focused all her energy on avoiding him.

Had she not been sick it would have been child’s play for her to elude him; but as it was, it required all her caution and cunning. It was to her advantage that she could travel on thinner branches than he, and make wider leaps. Also, she was an unerring judge of distance, and she had an instinct for knowing the strength of twigs, branches, and rotten limbs.

Had she not been sick, it would have been a breeze for her to escape him; but given her condition, it took all her carefulness and cleverness. It worked in her favor that she could move along thinner branches than he could and take longer jumps. Plus, she had an excellent sense of distance and a knack for judging the strength of twigs, branches, and decayed limbs.

It was an interminable chase. Round and round and back and forth for long stretches through the forest they dashed. There was great excitement among the other Folk. They set up a wild chattering, that was loudest when Red-Eye was at a distance, and that hushed when the chase led him near. They were impotent onlookers. The females screeched and gibbered, and the males beat their chests in helpless rage. Big Face was especially angry, and though he hushed his racket when Red-Eye drew near, he did not hush it to the extent the others did.

It was an endless chase. They dashed back and forth through the forest for what felt like ages. The excitement among the other Folk was intense. They made a loud, wild noise, which peaked when Red-Eye was far away and quieted down when the chase brought him closer. They were powerless spectators. The females screamed and babbled, while the males pounded their chests in frustration. Big Face was particularly angry, and although he quieted down when Red-Eye came near, he didn’t calm down as much as the others did.

As for me, I played no brave part. I know I was anything but a hero. Besides, of what use would it have been for me to encounter Red-Eye? He was the mighty monster, the abysmal brute, and there was no hope for me in a conflict of strength. He would have killed me, and the situation would have remained unchanged. He would have caught the Swift One before she could have gained the cave. As it was, I could only look on in helpless fury, and dodge out of the way and cease my raging when he came too near.

As for me, I didn’t play any brave role. I know I was far from a hero. Besides, what good would it have done for me to face Red-Eye? He was the powerful monster, the terrifying brute, and there was no chance for me in a battle of strength. He would have killed me, and nothing would have changed. He would have caught the Swift One before she could reach the cave. As it was, all I could do was watch in helpless anger, dodge out of the way, and stop my raging when he got too close.

The hours passed. It was late afternoon. And still the chase went on. Red-Eye was bent upon exhausting the Swift One. He deliberately ran her down. After a long time she began to tire and could no longer maintain her headlong flight. Then it was that she began going far out on the thinnest branches, where he could not follow. Thus she might have got a breathing spell, but Red-Eye was fiendish. Unable to follow her, he dislodged her by shaking her off. With all his strength and weight, he would shake the branch back and forth until he snapped her off as one would snap a fly from a whip-lash. The first time, she saved herself by falling into branches lower down. Another time, though they did not save her from the ground, they broke her fall. Still another time, so fiercely did he snap her from the branch, she was flung clear across a gap into another tree. It was remarkable, the way she gripped and saved herself. Only when driven to it did she seek the temporary safety of the thin branches. But she was so tired that she could not otherwise avoid him, and time after time she was compelled to take to the thin branches.

The hours went by. It was late afternoon. And the chase continued. Red-Eye was determined to wear down the Swift One. He actively hunted her down. After a while, she began to tire and could no longer keep up her frantic pace. That's when she started venturing out onto the thinnest branches, where he couldn't follow. This could have given her a chance to catch her breath, but Red-Eye was relentless. Unable to pursue her, he tried to shake her off. With all his strength, he would shake the branch back and forth until he sent her flying off like snapping a fly off a whip. The first time, she saved herself by falling into lower branches. Another time, while they didn’t stop her from hitting the ground, the branches broke her fall. Yet again, he snapped her off the branch so violently that she was flung across a gap into another tree. It was impressive how she managed to hold on and save herself. Only when absolutely necessary did she seek the temporary refuge of the thin branches. But she was so exhausted that she had no other choice, and time after time, she had to retreat to the thin branches.

Still the chase went on, and still the Folk screeched, beat their chests, and gnashed their teeth. Then came the end. It was almost twilight. Trembling, panting, struggling for breath, the Swift One clung pitiably to a high thin branch. It was thirty feet to the ground, and nothing intervened. Red-Eye swung back and forth on the branch farther down. It became a pendulum, swinging wider and wider with every lunge of his weight. Then he reversed suddenly, just before the downward swing was completed. Her grips were torn loose, and, screaming, she was hurled toward the ground.

Still the chase continued, and the crowd shouted, beat their chests, and ground their teeth. Then it came to an end. It was almost dusk. Trembling, out of breath, struggling to breathe, the Swift One clung helplessly to a high, thin branch. It was thirty feet to the ground, and nothing was below her. Red-Eye swung back and forth on a branch lower down. It became a pendulum, swinging wider with every movement of his weight. Then he suddenly reversed direction just before the downward swing was finished. Her grip was broken, and, screaming, she was thrown toward the ground.

But she righted herself in mid-air and descended feet first. Ordinarily, from such a height, the spring in her legs would have eased the shock of impact with the ground. But she was exhausted. She could not exercise this spring. Her legs gave under her, having only partly met the shock, and she crashed on over on her side. This, as it turned out, did not injure her, but it did knock the breath from her lungs. She lay helpless and struggling for air.

But she steadied herself in mid-air and came down feet first. Usually, from that height, the spring in her legs would have cushioned the impact with the ground. But she was worn out. She couldn't use that spring. Her legs buckled under her, managing only to partially absorb the shock, and she fell onto her side. As it turned out, this didn't hurt her, but it did knock the breath out of her lungs. She lay there, helpless and gasping for air.

Red-Eye rushed upon her and seized her. With his gnarly fingers twisted into the hair of her head, he stood up and roared in triumph and defiance at the awed Folk that watched from the trees. Then it was that I went mad. Caution was thrown to the winds; forgotten was the will to live of my flesh. Even as Red-Eye roared, from behind I dashed upon him. So unexpected was my charge that I knocked him off his feet. I twined my arms and legs around him and strove to hold him down. This would have been impossible to accomplish had he not held tightly with one hand to the Swift One’s hair.

Red-Eye rushed at her and grabbed her. With his gnarly fingers tangled in her hair, he stood up and let out a loud roar of victory and defiance at the stunned crowd watching from the trees. That was when I lost it. I threw caution to the wind; I forgot about my own survival. As Red-Eye roared, I charged at him from behind. My sudden attack was so unexpected that I knocked him down. I wrapped my arms and legs around him and tried to hold him down. It would have been impossible if he hadn’t been holding tightly to the Swift One’s hair with one hand.

Encouraged by my conduct, Big-Face became a sudden ally. He charged in, sank his teeth in Red-Eye’s arm, and ripped and tore at his face. This was the time for the rest of the Folk to have joined in. It was the chance to do for Red-Eye for all time. But they remained afraid in the trees.

Encouraged by my actions, Big-Face suddenly became my ally. He jumped in, sank his teeth into Red-Eye’s arm, and tore at his face. This was the moment when the rest of the group should have joined in. It was the perfect opportunity to take care of Red-Eye once and for all. But they stayed scared in the trees.

It was inevitable that Red-Eye should win in the struggle against the two of us. The reason he did not finish us off immediately was that the Swift One clogged his movements. She had regained her breath and was beginning to resist. He would not release his clutch on her hair, and this handicapped him. He got a grip on my arm. It was the beginning of the end for me. He began to draw me toward him into a position where he could sink his teeth into my throat. His mouth was open, and he was grinning. And yet, though he had just begun to exert his strength, in that moment he wrenched my shoulder so that I suffered from it for the remainder of my life.

It was unavoidable that Red-Eye would win in the fight against both of us. The reason he didn’t finish us off right away was that the Swift One was getting in his way. She had caught her breath and was starting to fight back. He wouldn’t let go of her hair, which limited him. He grabbed my arm. It was the start of the end for me. He began pulling me toward him, positioning himself to sink his teeth into my throat. His mouth was open, and he was grinning. Yet, even though he had just started to use his strength, in that moment he yanked my shoulder in a way that caused me pain for the rest of my life.

And in that moment something happened. There was no warning. A great body smashed down upon the four of us locked together. We were driven violently apart and rolled over and over, and in the suddenness of surprise we released our holds on one another. At the moment of the shock, Big-Face screamed terribly. I did not know what had happened, though I smelled tiger and caught a glimpse of striped fur as I sprang for a tree.

And then something happened. There was no warning. A huge mass crashed down on the four of us who were tangled together. We were violently separated and tossed around, and in the shock of the moment, we let go of each other. At the moment of impact, Big-Face let out a terrifying scream. I had no idea what had occurred, but I smelled tiger and caught a glimpse of striped fur as I jumped towards a tree.

It was old Saber-Tooth. Aroused in his lair by the noise we had made, he had crept upon us unnoticed. The Swift One gained the next tree to mine, and I immediately joined her. I put my arms around her and held her close to me while she whimpered and cried softly. From the ground came a snarling, and crunching of bones. It was Saber-Tooth making his supper off of what had been Big-Face. From beyond, with inflamed rims and eyes, Red-Eye peered down. Here was a monster mightier than he. The Swift One and I turned and went away quietly through the trees toward the cave, while the Folk gathered overhead and showered down abuse and twigs and branches upon their ancient enemy. He lashed his tail and snarled, but went on eating.

It was old Saber-Tooth. Woken in his lair by the noise we had made, he had sneaked up on us without being noticed. The Swift One made it to the next tree over from mine, and I quickly joined her. I wrapped my arms around her and held her close while she whimpered and cried softly. From below came the sounds of snarling and crunching bones. It was Saber-Tooth having his dinner on what was left of Big-Face. From a distance, with fiery rims around his eyes, Red-Eye looked down. Here was a creature stronger than he. The Swift One and I quietly slipped away through the trees toward the cave, while the Folk gathered above and showered their ancient enemy with insults, twigs, and branches. He lashed his tail and snarled, but kept on eating.

And in such fashion were we saved. It was a mere accident—the sheerest accident. Else would I have died, there in Red-Eye’s clutch, and there would have been no bridging of time to the tune of a thousand centuries down to a progeny that reads newspapers and rides on electric cars—ay, and that writes narratives of bygone happenings even as this is written.

And that's how we were saved. It was just a pure coincidence—the absolute luck of the draw. Otherwise, I would have died in Red-Eye’s grip, and there wouldn't have been any connection across time to a thousand centuries that lead to a future where people read newspapers and drive electric cars—yes, and where they write stories about past events just like this one.

CHAPTER XVII

It was in the early fall of the following year that it happened. After his failure to get the Swift One, Red-Eye had taken another wife; and, strange to relate, she was still alive. Stranger still, they had a baby several months old—Red-Eye’s first child. His previous wives had never lived long enough to bear him children. The year had gone well for all of us. The weather had been exceptionally mild and food plentiful. I remember especially the turnips of that year. The nut crop was also very heavy, and the wild plums were larger and sweeter than usual.

It was in the early fall of the next year that it happened. After failing to win over the Swift One, Red-Eye took another wife; and, oddly enough, she was still alive. Even stranger, they had a baby several months old—Red-Eye’s first child. His previous wives had never lived long enough to have children. The year had been good for all of us. The weather had been unusually mild and food was abundant. I remember especially the turnips from that year. The nut harvest was also very impressive, and the wild plums were bigger and sweeter than usual.

In short, it was a golden year. And then it happened. It was in the early morning, and we were surprised in our caves. In the chill gray light we awoke from sleep, most of us, to encounter death. The Swift One and I were aroused by a pandemonium of screeching and gibbering. Our cave was the highest of all on the cliff, and we crept to the mouth and peered down. The open space was filled with the Fire People. Their cries and yells were added to the clamor, but they had order and plan, while we Folk had none. Each one of us fought and acted for himself, and no one of us knew the extent of the calamity that was befalling us.

In short, it was an incredible year. And then it happened. It was early morning, and we were caught off guard in our caves. In the chilly gray light, we woke up from sleep, most of us, to face death. The Swift One and I were jolted awake by a chaos of screeching and chattering. Our cave was the highest on the cliff, and we crept to the entrance and looked down. The open space was packed with the Fire People. Their cries and shouts added to the noise, but they had order and a plan, while we Folk had none. Each of us fought and acted for ourselves, and none of us knew the full extent of the disaster that was happening to us.

By the time we got to stone-throwing, the Fire People had massed thick at the base of the cliff. Our first volley must have mashed some heads, for when they swerved back from the cliff three of their number were left upon the ground. These were struggling and floundering, and one was trying to crawl away. But we fixed them. By this time we males were roaring with rage, and we rained rocks upon the three men that were down. Several of the Fire-Men returned to drag them into safety, but our rocks drove the rescuers back.

By the time we started throwing stones, the Fire People had gathered in large numbers at the bottom of the cliff. Our first wave must have knocked some heads, because when they backed away from the cliff, three of their group were left on the ground. They were struggling and flailing, and one was trying to crawl away. But we made sure they wouldn’t escape. By this point, we guys were roaring with anger and bombarding the three downed men with rocks. A few of the Fire-Men came back to pull them to safety, but our stones forced the rescuers to retreat.

The Fire People became enraged. Also, they became cautious. In spite of their angry yells, they kept at a distance and sent flights of arrows against us. This put an end to the rock-throwing. By the time half a dozen of us had been killed and a score injured, the rest of us retreated inside our caves. I was not out of range in my lofty cave, but the distance was great enough to spoil effective shooting, and the Fire People did not waste many arrows on me. Furthermore, I was curious. I wanted to see. While the Swift One remained well inside the cave, trembling with fear and making low wailing sounds because I would not come in, I crouched at the entrance and watched.

The Fire People got really angry. They also became careful. Despite their furious shouts, they kept their distance and shot arrows at us. This ended the rock-throwing. By the time a few of us were killed and several others injured, the rest of us fell back into our caves. I wasn't out of range in my high cave, but the distance was enough to mess up any decent shots, and the Fire People didn’t waste many arrows on me. Plus, I was curious. I wanted to see what was happening. While the Swift One stayed deep inside the cave, shaking with fear and making soft wailing sounds because I wouldn’t come in, I crouched at the entrance and watched.

The fighting had now become intermittent. It was a sort of deadlock. We were in the caves, and the question with the Fire People was how to get us out. They did not dare come in after us, and in general we would not expose ourselves to their arrows. Occasionally, when one of them drew in close to the base of the cliff, one or another of the Folk would smash a rock down. In return, he would be transfixed by half a dozen arrows. This ruse worked well for some time, but finally the Folk no longer were inveigled into showing themselves. The deadlock was complete.

The fighting had become sporadic. It was basically a standoff. We were in the caves, and the Fire People were trying to figure out how to get us out. They didn’t dare come in after us, and generally, we wouldn’t expose ourselves to their arrows. Occasionally, when one of them got close to the base of the cliff, one of our group would drop a rock down. In return, that person would be hit by several arrows. This trick worked for a while, but eventually, our group stopped falling for it. The standoff was total.

Behind the Fire People I could see the little wizened old hunter directing it all. They obeyed him, and went here and there at his commands. Some of them went into the forest and returned with loads of dry wood, leaves, and grass. All the Fire People drew in closer. While most of them stood by with bows and arrows, ready to shoot any of the Folk that exposed themselves, several of the Fire-Men heaped the dry grass and wood at the mouths of the lower tier of caves. Out of these heaps they conjured the monster we feared—FIRE. At first, wisps of smoke arose and curled up the cliff. Then I could see the red-tongued flames darting in and out through the wood like tiny snakes. The smoke grew thicker and thicker, at times shrouding the whole face of the cliff. But I was high up and it did not bother me much, though it stung my eyes and I rubbed them with my knuckles.

Behind the Fire People, I could see the little, wrinkled old hunter directing everything. They followed his orders and moved around in response to his commands. Some of them went into the forest and came back with loads of dry wood, leaves, and grass. All the Fire People gathered closer. While most of them stood by with bows and arrows, ready to shoot any of the Folk who showed themselves, several of the Fire-Men piled the dry grass and wood at the entrances of the lower caves. From these mounds, they summoned the monster we feared—FIRE. At first, wisps of smoke rose and curled up the cliff. Then I could see the red-tongued flames flickering in and out through the wood like tiny snakes. The smoke thickened more and more, sometimes covering the entire face of the cliff. But I was high up, so it didn’t bother me much, even though it stung my eyes and I rubbed them with my knuckles.

Old Marrow-Bone was the first to be smoked out. A light fan of air drifted the smoke away at the time so that I saw clearly. He broke out through the smoke, stepping on a burning coal and screaming with the sudden hurt of it, and essayed to climb up the cliff. The arrows showered about him. He came to a pause on a ledge, clutching a knob of rock for support, gasping and sneezing and shaking his head. He swayed back and forth. The feathered ends of a dozen arrows were sticking out of him. He was an old man, and he did not want to die. He swayed wider and wider, his knees giving under him, and as he swayed he wailed most plaintively. His hand released its grip and he lurched outward to the fall. His old bones must have been sadly broken. He groaned and strove feebly to rise, but a Fire-Man rushed in upon him and brained him with a club.

Old Marrow-Bone was the first to be smoked out. A light breeze blew away the smoke, so I could see clearly. He broke through the smoke, stepping on a burning coal and screaming from the sudden pain, then tried to climb up the cliff. Arrows rained down around him. He paused on a ledge, clutching a rock for support, gasping, sneezing, and shaking his head. He swayed back and forth. A dozen arrow tips stuck out of him. He was an old man, and he didn’t want to die. He swayed more and more, his knees buckling, and as he swayed, he wailed softly. His hand lost its grip, and he lurched outward to the fall. His old bones must have been badly broken. He groaned and weakly tried to get up, but a Fire-Man rushed in and smashed his head with a club.

And as it happened with Marrow-Bone, so it happened with many of the Folk. Unable to endure the smoke-suffocation, they rushed out to fall beneath the arrows. Some of the women and children remained in the caves to strangle to death, but the majority met death outside.

And just like what happened with Marrow-Bone, the same thing happened to many of the people. Unable to handle the suffocating smoke, they ran out only to be struck down by arrows. Some of the women and children stayed in the caves and suffocated, but most met their end outside.

When the Fire-Men had in this fashion cleared the first tier of caves, they began making arrangements to duplicate the operation on the second tier of caves. It was while they were climbing up with their grass and wood, that Red-Eye, followed by his wife, with the baby holding to her tightly, made a successful flight up the cliff. The Fire-Men must have concluded that in the interval between the smoking-out operations we would remain in our caves; so that they were unprepared, and their arrows did not begin to fly till Red-Eye and his wife were well up the wall. When he reached the top, he turned about and glared down at them, roaring and beating his chest. They arched their arrows at him, and though he was untouched he fled on.

When the Fire-Men had cleared the first level of caves, they started planning to do the same on the second level. While they were climbing up with their grass and wood, Red-Eye, followed by his wife with the baby clinging to her tightly, successfully made his way up the cliff. The Fire-Men must have thought that in between their attempts to smoke us out, we would stay in our caves; so they were caught off guard, and their arrows didn't start flying until Red-Eye and his wife were well up the wall. When he reached the top, he turned around and glared down at them, roaring and beating his chest. They aimed their arrows at him, and even though he wasn't hit, he ran away.

I watched a third tier smoked out, and a fourth. A few of the Folk escaped up the cliff, but most of them were shot off the face of it as they strove to climb. I remember Long-Lip. He got as far as my ledge, crying piteously, an arrow clear through his chest, the feathered shaft sticking out behind, the bone head sticking out before, shot through the back as he climbed. He sank down on my ledge bleeding profusely at the mouth.

I watched as a third tier went up in smoke, and then a fourth. A few of the folks managed to escape up the cliff, but most of them were shot off it as they tried to climb. I remember Long-Lip. He made it to my ledge, crying desperately, with an arrow lodged through his chest, the feathered end sticking out behind and the sharp end sticking out in front, shot in the back as he was climbing. He collapsed on my ledge, bleeding heavily from his mouth.

It was about this time that the upper tiers seemed to empty themselves spontaneously. Nearly all the Folk not yet smoked out stampeded up the cliff at the same time. This was the saving of many. The Fire People could not shoot arrows fast enough. They filled the air with arrows, and scores of the stricken Folk came tumbling down; but still there were a few who reached the top and got away.

It was around this time that the upper levels seemed to clear out on their own. Almost all the people who had not been driven out yet rushed up the cliff all at once. This saved many lives. The Fire People couldn’t shoot arrows quickly enough. They filled the air with arrows, and dozens of injured folks fell down; but still, a few managed to reach the top and escape.

The impulse of flight was now stronger in me than curiosity. The arrows had ceased flying. The last of the Folk seemed gone, though there may have been a few still hiding in the upper caves. The Swift One and I started to make a scramble for the cliff-top. At sight of us a great cry went up from the Fire People. This was not caused by me, but by the Swift One. They were chattering excitedly and pointing her out to one another. They did not try to shoot her. Not an arrow was discharged. They began calling softly and coaxingly. I stopped and looked down. She was afraid, and whimpered and urged me on. So we went up over the top and plunged into the trees.

The urge to escape was now stronger in me than my curiosity. The arrows had stopped flying. The last of the people seemed to have vanished, though a few might still be hiding in the upper caves. The Swift One and I began scrambling for the cliff-top. When they saw us, a loud cry erupted from the Fire People. This reaction was not directed at me, but at the Swift One. They were chattering excitedly and pointing her out to each other. They didn’t try to shoot her. Not a single arrow was fired. Instead, they began to call softly and coaxingly. I paused and looked down. She was scared, whimpering and urging me on. So we climbed over the top and dove into the trees.

This event has often caused me to wonder and speculate. If she were really of their kind, she must have been lost from them at a time when she was too young to remember, else would she not have been afraid of them. On the other hand, it may well have been that while she was their kind she had never been lost from them; that she had been born in the wild forest far from their haunts, her father maybe a renegade Fire-Man, her mother maybe one of my own kind, one of the Folk. But who shall say? These things are beyond me, and the Swift One knew no more about them than did I.

This event has often made me wonder and think. If she really belonged to their kind, she must have gotten separated from them when she was too young to remember, otherwise she wouldn't have been scared of them. On the other hand, it's possible that while she was one of them, she had never actually been separated; she might have been born in the wild forest far from their territory, her father perhaps a renegade Fire-Man, her mother maybe one of my own kind, one of the Folks. But who can say? These things are beyond me, and the Swift One knew no more about them than I did.

We lived through a day of terror. Most of the survivors fled toward the blueberry swamp and took refuge in the forest in that neighborhood. And all day hunting parties of the Fire People ranged the forest, killing us wherever they found us. It must have been a deliberately executed plan. Increasing beyond the limits of their own territory, they had decided on making a conquest of ours. Sorry the conquest! We had no chance against them. It was slaughter, indiscriminate slaughter, for they spared none, killing old and young, effectively ridding the land of our presence.

We went through a day of terror. Most of the survivors ran toward the blueberry swamp and took shelter in the nearby forest. All day, hunting groups from the Fire People scoured the woods, killing us wherever they found us. It had to be a planned attack. Expanding beyond their own territory, they aimed to take over ours. What a takeover! We had no chance against them. It was massacre, pure massacre, as they spared no one, killing both the old and the young, effectively clearing the land of our presence.

It was like the end of the world to us. We fled to the trees as a last refuge, only to be surrounded and killed, family by family. We saw much of this during that day, and besides, I wanted to see. The Swift One and I never remained long in one tree, and so escaped being surrounded. But there seemed no place to go. The Fire-Men were everywhere, bent on their task of extermination. Every way we turned we encountered them, and because of this we saw much of their handiwork.

It felt like the end of the world for us. We ran to the trees as a final shelter, only to be trapped and killed, family by family. We witnessed a lot of this that day, and besides, I wanted to see. The Swift One and I never stayed long in one tree, which allowed us to avoid being trapped. But it seemed like there was nowhere to go. The Fire-Men were everywhere, focused on their mission of destruction. No matter which way we turned, we came across them, and because of this, we saw a lot of the damage they caused.

I did not see what became of my mother, but I did see the Chatterer shot down out of the old home-tree. And I am afraid that at the sight I did a bit of joyous teetering. Before I leave this portion of my narrative, I must tell of Red-Eye. He was caught with his wife in a tree down by the blueberry swamp. The Swift One and I stopped long enough in our flight to see. The Fire-Men were too intent upon their work to notice us, and, furthermore, we were well screened by the thicket in which we crouched.

I didn’t see what happened to my mother, but I did see the Chatterer get shot down from the old home-tree. And I’m afraid I did a little happy dance when I saw it. Before I wrap up this part of my story, I need to mention Red-Eye. He was caught with his wife in a tree down by the blueberry swamp. The Swift One and I paused just long enough in our escape to witness it. The Fire-Men were too focused on their work to notice us, and besides, we were well hidden by the bushes where we were crouching.

Fully a score of the hunters were under the tree, discharging arrows into it. They always picked up their arrows when they fell back to earth. I could not see Red-Eye, but I could hear him howling from somewhere in the tree.

Fully twenty of the hunters were under the tree, shooting arrows into it. They always collected their arrows when they fell back to the ground. I couldn't see Red-Eye, but I could hear him howling from somewhere in the tree.

After a short interval his howling grew muffled. He must have crawled into a hollow in the trunk. But his wife did not win this shelter. An arrow brought her to the ground. She was severely hurt, for she made no effort to get away. She crouched in a sheltering way over her baby (which clung tightly to her), and made pleading signs and sounds to the Fire-Men. They gathered about her and laughed at her—even as Lop-Ear and I had laughed at the old Tree-Man. And even as we had poked him with twigs and sticks, so did the Fire-Men with Red-Eye’s wife. They poked her with the ends of their bows, and prodded her in the ribs. But she was poor fun. She would not fight. Nor, for that matter, would she get angry. She continued to crouch over her baby and to plead. One of the Fire-Men stepped close to her. In his hand was a club. She saw and understood, but she made only the pleading sounds until the blow fell.

After a brief moment, his howling quieted down. He must have crawled into a hollow in the trunk. But his wife didn't find that shelter. An arrow struck her down. She was seriously injured, as she didn’t try to escape. She huddled protectively over her baby (who clung tightly to her) and made desperate gestures and sounds to the Fire-Men. They surrounded her and laughed at her—even as Lop-Ear and I had laughed at the old Tree-Man. And just like we had poked him with twigs and sticks, the Fire-Men did the same to Red-Eye’s wife. They poked her with the ends of their bows and jostled her in the ribs. But she wasn’t entertaining. She wouldn’t fight. Nor did she get angry. She kept huddling over her baby and pleading. One of the Fire-Men stepped closer to her, holding a club. She saw and understood, but she only continued making pleading sounds until the blow came down.

Red-Eye, in the hollow of the trunk, was safe from their arrows. They stood together and debated for a while, then one of them climbed into the tree. What happened up there I could not tell, but I heard him yell and saw the excitement of those that remained beneath. After several minutes his body crashed down to the ground. He did not move. They looked at him and raised his head, but it fell back limply when they let go. Red-Eye had accounted for himself.

Red-Eye, in the hollow of the trunk, was safe from their arrows. They stood together and debated for a while, then one of them climbed into the tree. What happened up there I couldn't say, but I heard him yell and saw the excitement of those still below. After several minutes, his body fell to the ground. He didn't move. They looked at him and lifted his head, but it fell back limply when they let go. Red-Eye had accounted for himself.

They were very angry. There was an opening into the trunk close to the ground. They gathered wood and grass and built a fire. The Swift One and I, our arms around each other, waited and watched in the thicket. Sometimes they threw upon the fire green branches with many leaves, whereupon the smoke became very thick.

They were really angry. There was an opening in the trunk near the ground. They collected wood and grass and started a fire. The Swift One and I, with our arms around each other, waited and watched in the bushes. Sometimes, they tossed green branches with lots of leaves onto the fire, making the smoke get really thick.

We saw them suddenly swerve back from the tree. They were not quick enough. Red-Eye’s flying body landed in the midst of them.

We saw them suddenly swerve back from the tree. They weren’t quick enough. Red-Eye’s flying body landed right in the middle of them.

He was in a frightful rage, smashing about with his long arms right and left. He pulled the face off one of them, literally pulled it off with those gnarly fingers of his and those tremendous muscles. He bit another through the neck. The Fire-Men fell back with wild fierce yells, then rushed upon him. He managed to get hold of a club and began crushing heads like eggshells. He was too much for them, and they were compelled to fall back again. This was his chance, and he turned his back upon them and ran for it, still howling wrathfully. A few arrows sped after him, but he plunged into a thicket and was gone.

He was in a terrifying rage, swinging his long arms wildly. He literally ripped the face off one of them with his gnarled fingers and huge muscles. He bit another one in the neck. The Fire-Men recoiled with wild, fierce yells, then charged at him again. He managed to grab a club and started smashing heads like eggshells. He was too powerful for them, and they had no choice but to retreat once more. This was his chance, and he turned his back on them and ran for it, still howling in anger. A few arrows flew after him, but he dove into a thicket and disappeared.

The Swift One and I crept quietly away, only to run foul of another party of Fire-Men. They chased us into the blueberry swamp, but we knew the tree-paths across the farther morasses where they could not follow on the ground, and so we escaped. We came out on the other side into a narrow strip of forest that separated the blueberry swamp from the great swamp that extended westward. Here we met Lop-Ear. How he had escaped I cannot imagine, unless he had not slept the preceding night at the caves.

The Swift One and I sneaked away quietly, only to run into another group of Fire-Men. They chased us into the blueberry swamp, but we knew the tree paths across the deeper marshes where they couldn't follow on the ground, so we managed to escape. We emerged on the other side into a narrow strip of forest that separated the blueberry swamp from the vast swamp stretching westward. That's where we ran into Lop-Ear. I can't figure out how he got away unless he hadn't slept the night before at the caves.

Here, in the strip of forest, we might have built tree-shelters and settled down; but the Fire People were performing their work of extermination thoroughly. In the afternoon, Hair-Face and his wife fled out from among the trees to the east, passed us, and were gone. They fled silently and swiftly, with alarm in their faces. In the direction from which they had come we heard the cries and yells of the hunters, and the screeching of some one of the Folk. The Fire People had found their way across the swamp.

Here, in the stretch of woods, we could have built tree shelters and made ourselves at home; but the Fire People were carrying out their extermination efforts completely. In the afternoon, Hair-Face and his wife rushed out from among the trees to the east, passed us, and disappeared. They escaped quietly and quickly, fear written on their faces. From the direction they came, we heard the shouts and screams of the hunters, along with the cries of one of the Folk. The Fire People had made their way across the swamp.

The Swift One, Lop-Ear, and I followed on the heels of Hair-Face and his wife. When we came to the edge of the great swamp, we stopped. We did not know its paths. It was outside our territory, and it had been always avoided by the Folk. None had ever gone into it—at least, to return. In our minds it represented mystery and fear, the terrible unknown. As I say, we stopped at the edge of it. We were afraid. The cries of the Fire-Men were drawing nearer. We looked at one another. Hair-Face ran out on the quaking morass and gained the firmer footing of a grass-hummock a dozen yards away. His wife did not follow. She tried to, but shrank back from the treacherous surface and cowered down.

The Swift One, Lop-Ear, and I followed closely behind Hair-Face and his wife. When we reached the edge of the huge swamp, we halted. We didn’t know the paths. It was outside our territory, and the Folk had always steered clear of it. No one had ever ventured in—at least, not to come back out. In our minds, it represented mystery and fear, the terrifying unknown. As I mentioned, we stopped at the edge. We were scared. The sounds of the Fire-Men were getting closer. We exchanged glances. Hair-Face stepped out onto the unstable ground and made his way to the firmer footing of a grass hummock a dozen yards away. His wife didn’t follow. She tried to, but recoiled from the unsafe surface and crouched down.

The Swift One did not wait for me, nor did she pause till she had passed beyond Hair-Face a hundred yards and gained a much larger hummock. By the time Lop-Ear and I had caught up with her, the Fire-Men appeared among the trees. Hair-Face’s wife, driven by them into panic terror, dashed after us. But she ran blindly, without caution, and broke through the crust. We turned and watched, and saw them shoot her with arrows as she sank down in the mud. The arrows began falling about us. Hair-Face had now joined us, and the four of us plunged on, we knew not whither, deeper and deeper into the swamp.

The Swift One didn’t wait for me and didn’t stop until she was a hundred yards past Hair-Face and reached a much bigger mound. By the time Lop-Ear and I caught up with her, the Fire-Men appeared among the trees. Hair-Face’s wife, driven into a panic by them, ran after us. But she ran without thinking, carelessly, and broke through the crust. We turned and watched as they shot her with arrows while she sank into the mud. The arrows started falling around us. Hair-Face had now joined us, and the four of us plunged on, not knowing where we were going, deeper and deeper into the swamp.

CHAPTER XVIII

Of our wanderings in the great swamp I have no clear knowledge. When I strive to remember, I have a riot of unrelated impressions and a loss of time-value. I have no idea of how long we were in that vast everglade, but it must have been for weeks. My memories of what occurred invariably take the form of nightmare. For untold ages, oppressed by protean fear, I am aware of wandering, endlessly wandering, through a dank and soggy wilderness, where poisonous snakes struck at us, and animals roared around us, and the mud quaked under us and sucked at our heels.

Of our time wandering in the great swamp, I have no clear memory. When I try to recall it, I'm flooded with unrelated impressions and a distorted sense of time. I have no idea how long we spent in that vast wetlands, but it must have been weeks. My memories of what happened always feel like a nightmare. For an unimaginable time, weighed down by a shape-shifting fear, I remember endlessly wandering through a damp and soggy wilderness, where poisonous snakes struck at us, and wild animals roared around us, while the mud quaked beneath us and pulled at our heels.

I know that we were turned from our course countless times by streams and lakes and slimy seas. Then there were storms and risings of the water over great areas of the low-lying lands; and there were periods of hunger and misery when we were kept prisoners in the trees for days and days by these transient floods.

I know that we were diverted from our path countless times by rivers, lakes, and muddy seas. Then there were storms and rising waters that flooded vast areas of the low-lying land; and there were times of hunger and suffering when we were stuck in the trees for days on end because of these temporary floods.

Very strong upon me is one picture. Large trees are about us, and from their branches hang gray filaments of moss, while great creepers, like monstrous serpents, curl around the trunks and writhe in tangles through the air. And all about is the mud, soft mud, that bubbles forth gases, and that heaves and sighs with internal agitations. And in the midst of all this are a dozen of us. We are lean and wretched, and our bones show through our tight-stretched skins. We do not sing and chatter and laugh. We play no pranks. For once our volatile and exuberant spirits are hopelessly subdued. We make plaintive, querulous noises, look at one another, and cluster close together. It is like the meeting of the handful of survivors after the day of the end of the world.

A vivid image sticks with me. Huge trees surround us, their branches draped with gray strands of moss, while massive vines, like huge snakes, twist around the trunks and writhe in the air. All around is the soft mud, bubbling with gases, heaving and sighing with internal turmoil. In the middle of all this are a dozen of us. We're thin and miserable, our bones visible beneath our tightly stretched skin. We aren't singing, chatting, or laughing. We play no tricks. For once, our restless and lively spirits are completely subdued. We make sad, complaining noises, glance at each other, and huddle together. It feels like the gathering of a few survivors after the world has ended.

This event is without connection with the other events in the swamp. How we ever managed to cross it, I do not know, but at last we came out where a low range of hills ran down to the bank of the river. It was our river emerging like ourselves from the great swamp. On the south bank, where the river had broken its way through the hills, we found many sand-stone caves. Beyond, toward the west, the ocean boomed on the bar that lay across the river’s mouth. And here, in the caves, we settled down in our abiding-place by the sea.

This event is unrelated to the other things happening in the swamp. I’m not sure how we managed to cross it, but eventually, we emerged where a low range of hills met the riverbank. It was our river, surfacing like us from the vast swamp. On the south bank, where the river had carved its way through the hills, we found plenty of sandstone caves. Beyond that, to the west, the ocean crashed against the bar at the river’s mouth. And here, in the caves, we made our home by the sea.

There were not many of us. From time to time, as the days went by, more of the Folk appeared. They dragged themselves from the swamp singly, and in twos and threes, more dead than alive, mere perambulating skeletons, until at last there were thirty of us. Then no more came from the swamp, and Red-Eye was not among us. It was noticeable that no children had survived the frightful journey.

There weren't many of us. As the days passed, more of the Folk showed up. They came out of the swamp one by one, or in pairs or small groups, looking more dead than alive, almost like walking skeletons, until finally, there were thirty of us. After that, no one else came from the swamp, and Red-Eye was not with us. It was obvious that no children had made it through the terrifying journey.

I shall not tell in detail of the years we lived by the sea. It was not a happy abiding-place. The air was raw and chill, and we suffered continually from coughing and colds. We could not survive in such an environment. True, we had children; but they had little hold on life and died early, while we died faster than new ones were born. Our number steadily diminished.

I won’t go into detail about the years we spent by the sea. It wasn't a happy place to live. The air was harsh and cold, and we constantly dealt with coughs and colds. We couldn’t thrive in that kind of environment. Yes, we had kids, but they had little connection to life and passed away young, while we faded even faster than new ones were born. Our numbers kept dwindling.

Then the radical change in our diet was not good for us. We got few vegetables and fruits, and became fish-eaters. There were mussels and abalones and clams and rock-oysters, and great ocean-crabs that were thrown upon the beaches in stormy weather. Also, we found several kinds of seaweed that were good to eat. But the change in diet caused us stomach troubles, and none of us ever waxed fat. We were all lean and dyspeptic-looking. It was in getting the big abalones that Lop-Ear was lost. One of them closed upon his fingers at low-tide, and then the flood-tide came in and drowned him. We found his body the next day, and it was a lesson to us. Not another one of us was ever caught in the closing shell of an abalone.

Then the drastic change in our diet wasn’t good for us. We had very few vegetables and fruits and became fish eaters. There were mussels, abalones, clams, and rock oysters, along with huge ocean crabs washed up on the beaches during storms. We also discovered several types of seaweed that were edible. But the shift in diet gave us stomach issues, and none of us ever got plump. We were all thin and looked unhealthy. It was while trying to catch the big abalones that Lop-Ear was lost. One of them clamped down on his fingers at low tide, and when the tide came in, it drowned him. We found his body the next day, and it taught us a lesson. None of us ever got caught in the closing shell of an abalone again.

The Swift One and I managed to bring up one child, a boy—at least we managed to bring him along for several years. But I am quite confident he could never have survived that terrible climate. And then, one day, the Fire People appeared again. They had come down the river, not on a catamaran, but in a rude dug-out. There were three of them that paddled in it, and one of them was the little wizened old hunter. They landed on our beach, and he limped across the sand and examined our caves.

The Swift One and I raised one child, a boy—at least we had him with us for several years. But I’m pretty sure he wouldn’t have survived that harsh environment. Then, one day, the Fire People showed up again. They came down the river, not on a catamaran, but in a rough dugout canoe. Three of them paddled it, and one was the little, wrinkled old hunter. They landed on our shore, and he limped across the sand to check out our caves.

They went away in a few minutes, but the Swift One was badly scared. We were all frightened, but none of us to the extent that she was. She whimpered and cried and was restless all that night. In the morning she took the child in her arms, and by sharp cries, gestures, and example, started me on our second long flight. There were eight of the Folk (all that was left of the horde) that remained behind in the caves. There was no hope for them. Without doubt, even if the Fire People did not return, they must soon have perished. It was a bad climate down there by the sea. The Folk were not constituted for the coast-dwelling life.

They left in a few minutes, but the Swift One was really scared. We were all scared, but none of us as much as she was. She whimpered, cried, and was restless all night. In the morning, she took the child in her arms and, with loud cries, gestures, and examples, got me ready for our second long flight. Eight of the Folk (all that was left of the group) stayed behind in the caves. There was no hope for them. Without a doubt, even if the Fire People didn’t come back, they would have soon perished. The climate down there by the sea was harsh. The Folk weren't suited for coastal living.

We travelled south, for days skirting the great swamp but never venturing into it. Once we broke back to the westward, crossing a range of mountains and coming down to the coast. But it was no place for us. There were no trees—only bleak headlands, a thundering surf, and strong winds that seemed never to cease from blowing. We turned back across the mountains, travelling east and south, until we came in touch with the great swamp again.

We traveled south for days, going around the huge swamp but never actually going into it. Once we headed back west, crossed a mountain range, and came down to the coast. But it wasn’t suitable for us. There were no trees—just desolate cliffs, crashing waves, and strong winds that seemed to blow endlessly. We turned back over the mountains, traveling east and south until we encountered the great swamp again.

Soon we gained the southern extremity of the swamp, and we continued our course south and east. It was a pleasant land. The air was warm, and we were again in the forest. Later on we crossed a low-lying range of hills and found ourselves in an even better forest country. The farther we penetrated from the coast the warmer we found it, and we went on and on until we came to a large river that seemed familiar to the Swift One. It was where she must have come during the four years’ absence from the horde. This river we crossed on logs, landing on the other side at the base of a large bluff. High up on the bluff we found our new home most difficult of access and quite hidden from any eye beneath.

Soon we reached the southern edge of the swamp and continued heading south and east. It was a beautiful area. The air was warm, and we were back in the forest. Later, we crossed a low range of hills and found ourselves in an even more wonderful forest region. The farther we moved from the coast, the warmer it became, and we kept going until we arrived at a large river that seemed familiar to the Swift One. It was likely where she had come from during her four years away from the tribe. We crossed the river on logs, landing on the other side at the base of a large bluff. High up on the bluff, we discovered our new home, which was hard to reach and completely hidden from anyone below.

There is little more of my tale to tell. Here the Swift One and I lived and reared our family. And here my memories end. We never made another migration. I never dream beyond our high, inaccessible cave. And here must have been born the child that inherited the stuff of my dreams, that had moulded into its being all the impressions of my life—or of the life of Big-Tooth, rather, who is my other-self, and not my real self, but who is so real to me that often I am unable to tell what age I am living in.

There’s not much more of my story to share. This is where the Swift One and I lived and raised our family. And this is where my memories stop. We never moved again. I never dreamt beyond our high, hard-to-reach cave. And here must have been born the child who inherited the essence of my dreams, who contained all the experiences of my life—or rather the life of Big-Tooth, who is my other self, not my true self, but feels so real to me that often I can’t tell what time I’m living in.

I often wonder about this line of descent. I, the modern, am incontestably a man; yet I, Big-Tooth, the primitive, am not a man. Somewhere, and by straight line of descent, these two parties to my dual personality were connected. Were the Folk, before their destruction, in the process of becoming men? And did I and mine carry through this process? On the other hand, may not some descendant of mine have gone in to the Fire People and become one of them? I do not know. There is no way of learning. One thing only is certain, and that is that Big-Tooth did stamp into the cerebral constitution of one of his progeny all the impressions of his life, and stamped them in so indelibly that the hosts of intervening generations have failed to obliterate them.

I often think about this line of descent. I, the modern person, am undeniably a man; yet I, Big-Tooth, the primitive, am not a man. Somewhere along the line, these two parts of my dual personality were connected. Were the Folk, before their demise, in the process of becoming men? And did I and my kind continue that process? On the other hand, could some descendant of mine have become one of the Fire People? I don’t know. There’s no way to find out. One thing is certain, though: Big-Tooth left a lasting mark on the brain of one of his descendants, with all the experiences of his life, and these impressions have been so deeply ingrained that the many generations in between have not erased them.

There is one other thing of which I must speak before I close. It is a dream that I dream often, and in point of time the real event must have occurred during the period of my living in the high, inaccessible cave. I remember that I wandered far in the forest toward the east. There I came upon a tribe of Tree People. I crouched in a thicket and watched them at play. They were holding a laughing council, jumping up and down and screeching rude choruses.

There’s one more thing I need to mention before I finish. It’s a dream I have frequently, and the actual event probably happened while I was living in the high, hard-to-reach cave. I remember wandering far into the forest to the east. There, I found a tribe of Tree People. I hid in a bush and watched them play. They were having a lively meeting, jumping up and down and shouting silly songs.

Suddenly they hushed their noise and ceased their capering. They shrank down in fear, and quested anxiously about with their eyes for a way of retreat. Then Red-Eye walked in among them. They cowered away from him. All were frightened. But he made no attempt to hurt them. He was one of them. At his heels, on stringy bended legs, supporting herself with knuckles to the ground on either side, walked an old female of the Tree People, his latest wife. He sat down in the midst of the circle. I can see him now, as I write this, scowling, his eyes inflamed, as he peers about him at the circle of the Tree People. And as he peers he crooks one monstrous leg and with his gnarly toes scratches himself on the stomach. He is Red-Eye, the atavism.

Suddenly, they quieted down and stopped their antics. They shrank back in fear, anxiously searching with their eyes for a way to escape. Then Red-Eye walked among them. They recoiled from him. Everyone was scared. But he didn’t try to harm them. He was one of them. Following closely behind him, on spindly, bent legs, using her knuckles to support herself on either side, walked an old female of the Tree People, his latest wife. He sat down in the middle of the circle. I can picture him now as I write this, frowning, his eyes bulging, as he looks around at the circle of the Tree People. As he looks, he bends one huge leg and uses his gnarly toes to scratch his stomach. He is Red-Eye, the throwback.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!